greatly this violent seuerity towards Ecclesiasticall persons One thing saith he among so many excellent monuments of your royall vertues doth greatly mislike and afflict me and contristate my louing heart towards you that in the taking and detayning prisoner your brother Otho Bishop of Baion you had not that care which was conuenient of your Princely reputation but did prefer the secular caution of your temporall state before the law of God in not bearing more reuerence vnto Priestly dignity So he 4. And this very same violent nature of K. VVilliam who had byn a souldiar and borne armes and brought vp in continuall bloud-shed from eight years old as himself testifieth was that which pious and learned Lanfranke nominated chosen Archbishop of Canterbury after the deposition of the foresaid Stygand did so much feare and mislike at his first comming into England as may appeare by an epistle of his to Pope Alexander the second that had commaunded him sore against his will to leaue his monasterie in Normandy and to take that Archbishoprick vpon him but now being come into England and seeing how matters did passe there he was vtterly dismayed and besought the Pope by all means possible and by all the most effectuall wayes of persuasion he could deuise that he might be rid of it againe Your legat said he hauing gathered a Synod heer in Normandy commaunded mee by the authority of the Apostolike Sea to take the gouernment of the Church of Canterbury vpon mee neither could any resistance of my parte by laying forth the weaknes â—f my body the vnworthines of my person the lack of skill in the English tongue the barbarousness of the people nor any other such excuse take place with them wherefore at length I gaue my consent I am come hither into England and haue taken the charge vpon me wherin I find so great trouble and affliction of mind such rediousnes of my soule such want of courage in my self such perturbations such tribulations such afflictions such obdurations such ambition such beastlynesse in others and doe euery day heare see and feele such misery of the Church as it loatheth me to liue and am sory that I haue liued vnto this day For as the euils are great for the present so doe I expect far greater for the time to come c. Wherfore I doe most humble beseech your Highnes euen for Gods sake and for your owne soule that haue bound me to this charge that you will absolue me againe let me returne to my monasticall life which aboue all things in this world I loue and desire and let not me haue denyall in this one petition which hath both piety iustice and necessity in it c. 5. So wrote the Archbishop Lanfrank And that the most of this was meant in respect of difficulties with K. VVilliam himself it may be gathered by that in the same letter he desireth the Pope to pray for the said King VVilliam and among other points Vt cor eius ad amorem suum Sanctae Ecclesia spirituali semper deuotione compungat That God allmighty will stir his heart to loue him and his holy Church and bring it to compunction by spirituall deuotion For this was the thing that King VVilliam had most need of to wit spirituall compunction with a tender conscience whose affections were more out of order commonly then his iudgement which himselfe confessed with great lamentation at his death as you may read in Stow and other Authors For he I meane the King hauing related his hard proceedings in England he said that he was pricked and bitten inwardly with remorse and feare considering that in all these actions saith he cruell rashnesse hath raged And therfore I humbly beseech you ô Priests and ministers of Christ to commend me to the allmightie God that he will pardon my sinnes wherwith I am greatly pressed c. And wheras a little before he had raged in his warres against the Towne of Meaux in France and had burned diuers Churches therin and caused two holie men Anchorites to be burned in their Cells wherin they were included which might seem to be an act of no very good Catholike man God stroke him for it presentlie yet was not this of iudgement but of rage to vse his owne word and he sorely repented the same soone after and sent a great summe of money saith Stow to the Cleargie of Meaux that therby the Churches which he had burned might be repayred 6. And the same might be shewed by a like passionate accicident that fell out on the 13. yeare of his raigne and of Christ 1079. when hauing vpon ielousie of his estate forbidden that anie of his Bishops should goe ouer the sea to Rome Pope Gregorie the 7. wrote a sharpe reprehension therof to be denounced vnto him by Hubert his legat then residing in England saying that it was Irreuerentis impudentis animi praesumptio c. the presumption of an irreuerent and immodest mind to prohibite his Bishops to make recourse to the Sea Apostolike Which reprehension made him so enter into himself as he sent two Embassadours to Rome in Company of the said Hubert when he returned to excuse the matter and shewed himself afterward a most obedient and faithfull child to the said Church euen in that troublesome and tempestious time when Henry the Emperour with all forces impugned the same as appeareth by the letters yet extant of the same Pope Gregorie vnto him 7. Wherfore hauing premissed this for K. VVilliam and all his Successours of the Norman French English race in number aboue twentie for the space well neere of 500. years vntil K. Henry the 8. that whatsoeuer some particular actions of theirs vpon interest anger feare preuention of imagined daungers coÌ„petency or some other such like motiue may seeme to make doubtfull sometimes and in some occasions their iudgment or affection to the supreame Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction of the Sea Apostolike of Rome yet were they indeed neuer of anie contrary opinion faith or iudgment but held the very same in this point which all their auncestors the English Kings before the Conquest did and all Christian Princes of the world besides in their dayes And for K. VVilliam Conqueror in particular the seueral reasons that doe ensue may easilie conuince the same Reasons that shew VVilliam Conquerour to haue acknowledged euer the Authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke §. I. 8. First that before he would take in hand or resolue anie thing vpon the enterprice of England as already we hane notedâ— he sent his whole cause to be considered of examined and iudged by Pope Alexander the second shewing him the pretence he had by his affinity to K. Edward the Confessor deceased as also the said Kings election and nomination of him by testament the vnworthines of Harold the inuader the occasion of iust warre which he had giuen him
pro eius anima deprecetur that such as passed by seing that crosse might pray for her soule And moreouer in particuler Stow out of auncient recordes doth affirme the said King to haue bestowed two mannors and nyne hamlets of land vpon the monastery of VVestminster for the keeping of yearely obits for the said Queene and for money to be giuen to the poore in almes 7. I leaue to speake of many other such actions of his as that he procured amongst other things the solemne most honourable translations of the bodyes of three English saints in his dayes S. Richard Bishop of Chichester S. Hugh Bishop of Lincolne and S. VVilliam Archbishop of Yorke He consented also and concurred that Q Eleanor his mother should leaue her Princely state and dignity and to be veyled Nunne in the Monastery of Almesbury and enioy her dowry which was great that she had in England all dayes of her life which was also confirmed to her by the Popes authority saith Mathew VVestminster yea and soone after he consented in like manner that his owne dearest daughter the Lady Mary also to whom he had designed a great and high state by marriage should follow the like profession of religions life in the same monastery though in this later he had much more difficulty to wynne himself to consent thervnto then in the former 8. And finally this other act also may be added for a full complement of his piety when he was in good tune which is recorded by the said Mathew of VVestminster that liued at the same time and perhaps was present that in the yeare of Christ 1297. which was the tenth before he dyed being to passe ouer the seas towards his warrs and hauing extremely vexed his people both spiritualty and temporalty with heauy exactions for the same and in particular broken grieuously with Robert VVinchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury he being now ready to departe called all the people togeather vpon the 13. of Iuly before the great hall of VVestminster and there standing vp vpon a certayne scaffolde of timber the said Archbishop of Canterbury newly reconciled vnto him remaining on the one side and the Earle of VVarwicke on the other and his little Prince Edward before him Erumpentibus lachrymis saith our Author veniam de commissis humiliter postulauit c. the teares breaking forth he did most humbly aske forgiuenes of his subiects for all that he had committed against them confessing that he had not gouerned them so well and quietly as became a King to doe but had taken their goods from them c. Adding further and saying Beholde I go now to expose my self and my life to danger for you wherefore I aske at your hands that if I returne againe you will receaue me in the place that now you hold me and I shall restore vnto you againe all that I haue taken from you and if I returne not then take this my childe and crowne him for your King Whervnto the Archbishop weeping abundantly answered that it should be so and the people with crying out and casting vp their armes promised fidelity and obedience vnto his ordination So Mathew VVestminster And this for his piety 9. But of the other point of his peremptory and violent proceeding diuers times with his subiects there want not also many examples especially in exacting often and great subsidies at their hands for his warrs of France Scotland and VVales wherin he was continually imployed was the first King in deed that euer brought VVales to be wholy subiect to England Lecline the last Prince therof being taken and slaine and his brother Dauid likewise apprehended and put to death in London by the same K. Edward 10. Alexander also King of Scotland being deceased and all his issue extinguished K. Edward as chiefe Lord tooke vpon him to decide that controuersie for the succession and in the end determined the matter in fauour of Iohn Baliol Earle of Galloway against Robert Bruse Earle of Valenand that pretended the same And albeit the whole nobility and people of Scotland bound themselues by obligation which our historyes doe set downe to stand to the iudgement of the said K. Edward yet in the end they would not but assisted the said Bruse made recourse to Pope Boniface the 8. to prohibite K. Edward to proceed in that matter and to commaund him to surcease from his warrs against Scotland which they pretended to be in the protection of the Sea of Rome and finally after much bloudshed and infinite expences both in this Kings tyme and his successours the of-spring of Bruse preuayled in that Countrey 11. But now as I said in respect of these warrs and many necessityes theron depending K. Edward was forced greatly to presse his people with exactions and to make them forfaite and buy againe their libertyes especially that of Magna charta and of the Charter of Forrest which as voluntarily he set forth and published in the beginning of his raigne as you haue heard so afterward the same not being obserued vpon instant suites of his people and nobility and contributions graunted him for the renouation therof he confirmed it two or three tymes in his life as often reuoked the same againe vntill he had more money And last of all in the yeare 1307. which was the last of his raigne he sued to the Pope for a dispensation of his oath made in that behalfe to keepe the said Charters priuiledges affirming them to be made against his wil by force of his peoples importunity 12. We reade also that in the yeare 1278. and sixt of his raigne he did depriue many famous Monasteryes saith Mathew of VVestminster of their auncient accustomed libertyes namely among others the Monastery of VVestminster wherin he had receaued saith he both baptisme confirmation and coronation and wherin his Fathers and other his auncestours bodyes lay And moreouer in the yeare 1295. he vsed great violence to all Monkes and religious men that were strangers and had their Monasteryes buylded by straungers in England for he tooke their Monasteries and goods from them allowing only to euery Monke 18. pence a weeke for his mayntenaunce for a tyme the next yeare after he commaunded vpon the suddaine all the Monasteryes of England to be searched and all their treasure to be taken violently and to be brought to London to his Exchequer for the charges of his said warrs And two yeares after this againe the same King holding his Parlament at S. Edmunds-bury and demaunding a great contribution of his people the Clergy denyed it pretending a new commaundement and constitution lately made by Pope Bonifacius the eight wherby he did forbid vnder paine of excommunication that any such exactions should be paid by Ecclesiasticall men without consent of the Sea Apostolicke wherat King Edward being offended though he would not contradicte the said constitution yet he
oftentimes runneth no small daunger of his soule through the passions of anger hatred reuēge vain-glorie couetuousnes appetite of honour and the like affections of mynd vvhich peruert iustice and vvherof most strait accompt must aftervvard be rendred for the same 54. And if in any part of the vvorld this Fiscall office and authority be full of perill much more in England vvhere his povver is much more absolute then in any other countrey vvhatsoeuer For that in other Realmes the defendant for his life hath other Attorneyes and learned counsell allovved him as hath bene said but in England all is committed in a certayne sort to the Kings Attorney onlie vvhere the matter any vvay concerneth the Princes interest and albeit he be svvorne to be equall and indifferent betvvene the Prince and his subiect especiallie in matters of life and death yet doe all men see hovv that is obserued the Attorney thinking it his greatest honour to ouerthrovv any man that commeth in his vvay by all manner of opprobrious proceeding by scoffs iestes exprobrations vrging of odious circumstances tales inuentions cōparisons rhetoricall exaggerations the like vvhich seemed in old time so vnciuill and inhumane against men in misery that diuers States and Cōmon-vvealthes though Pagan and Gentile did forbid them to be vsed by the Actor notvvithstanding the lavv allovved them a defender and tvvice as much time for the defence as the Actor had for his accusation 55. All vvhich points of ayd and comfort doe faile in our English tryall of life and death and one more besides of singular importance vvhich is that the Iury commonlie is of vnlearned men and therby easilie either deceaued by crafty and coloured arguments of the accuser not hauing time to examine or iudgement to discerne them or led by false affectiōs or terrifyed by force of authoritie vvhich in graue learned Iudges vvere not so much to be feared And by this may M. Attorney acknovvledg vvith me some part of the danger of his office vvho by one onlie vvorde looke signe or action may oftentimes preiudice the bloud of the prisoners that stande at the barre much more by so many exaggerations reproaches and insolencies vsed against them VVho remembreth not that late hateful exprobration to the vnfortunate Earle to vvhome it vvas obiected at the barre that he thought to be the first King Robert and novv he vvas like to be the last Earle of that name and hovvse And the other yet more bitter vnto his Secretary Cuff that you vvould giue him at length such a cuff as should make his head to reele against the gallovves these things to men in misery are great encreasmētes no doubt of their calamityes and so much the more by hovv much they tasted of insolency neuer allovved of by vvise and moderate men tovvardes those that be in affliction or distresse And thus vvill I end this my first speach vvith you referring my self for the rest to that vvhich ensueth throughout this vvhole Answere Cath. Deuine A TABLE Of the particular Contentes Chapters and Paragraphes of this ensuing Treatise THe Preface to the Reader conteining the weight and importance of this our Controuersy wherby may be resolued whatsoeuer is in question betwene men of different Religions at this day in England The Answere to the Preface of Syr Edward Cooke the Kings Attorney Generall about Errour Ignorance and Truth and way to try the same Chap. I. pag. 1. The state of the Question in generall concerning Spirituall and Temporall Power and Iurisdiction their origen and subordination one to the other And how they stand togeather in a Christian Common-wealth Chap. II. pag. 23. The second part of this Chapter about the subordination of these two Powers the one to the other different greatnesse of them both § 1. pag. 32. The third Part of this Chapter shewing how these two Powers and Iurisdictions may stand well togeather in agreement peace and vnion § 2. pag. 40. The particular state of the controuersy with M. Attorney concerning the late Queenes Ecclesiasticall Power by the auncient lawes of England deduced out of the case of one Robert Caudery Clerke Chap. III. pag. 47. The second part of this Chapter with a more cleere explication of the Question § 1. pag. 57. VVheras in the case proposed there may be two kinds of Proofes the one De Iure the other De Facto M. Attorney is shewed to haue failed in them both And that we doe euidently demonstrate in the one and in the other And first in that De Iure Chap. IIII. pag. 63. The second Part of this Chapter wherin is shewed that Queene Elizabeth in regard of her sex could not haue supreame Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction § 1. pag. 74. Of the second sort of Proofes named De Facto wherto M. Attorney betaketh himselfe alleadging certaine instances therin And first out of the Kinges before the Conquest Chap. V. pag. 92. How the Attorney not being able to proue his affirmatiue Proposition of English Kinges Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall before the Conquest we doe ex abundanti prooue the negatiue by ten seuerall sortes of most euident demonstrations that there was no such thinge in that tyme but the quite contrary Chap. VI. pag. 103. The first Demonstration of the lawes made by ancient Kinges before the Conquest § 1. pag. 105. The second Demonstration That the first Ecclesiasticall lawes in our Countrey came not from Kings but from Prelates § 2. pag. 108. The thid Demonstration That all Ecclesiasticall weighty matters were referred by our Kings and people to the Sea of Rome § 3. pag. 113. The fourh Demonstration That Confirmations Priuiledges Franquizes of Churches Monasteries Hospitalles c. were graunted by the Pope § 4. pag. 124. The fifth Demonstration That Appeales and Complaints were made to the forsaid Sea of Rome about Cōtrouersies that fel out in Englād § 5. pag. 131. The six Demonstration Of the Kinges and Archbishops that liued togeather in our Countrey before the Conquest and what lawes they were like to make § 6. pag. 139. The seauenth demonstration Of the concourse of our Kinges of England with other Princes and Catholike people abroad § 7. pag◠141. The eight demonstration Of the making tributary to the Sea of Rome the Kingdome of England § 8. pag. 142. The nynth demonstration Of the going of diuers Kinges and Princes of England to Rome for deuotion to that Sea § 9. pag. 147. The tenth demonstration Of the assertions and asseuerations of diuers Kinges of England for preheminence of spirituall Power VVith a Conclusion vpon the former demonstrations § 10. pag. 151. Of the Kinges after the Conquest vnto our times And first of the Conquerour himselfe whether he tooke spirituall Iurisdiction vpon him or no by vertue of his Crowne and temporall authority Chap. VII pag. 155. Reasons that shew William the Conquerour to haue acknowledged euer the authority of the Sea Apostolicke § 1. pag. 160. Of King William the Conquerour his lawes in fauour of the
drawing vnto thee those things that appertayne vnto the Church thou doe inuolue thy selfe in a hainous synne Giue vnto Cesar those things which are of Cesar saith the Scripture and to God those things that are of God therfore as yt is not lawfull for vs to meddle with thy earthly Empire so hast not thou power ô Emperour ouer sacred things which I write vnto thee for the care I haue of thy saluation c. 8. And doe you see here this liberty of speech in Ecclesiasticall Prelates of the primitiue Church towards their Kings aud Emperours doe you see what difference and distinction they make betwene Ecclesiastical temporal power yet we read not that any Attorney or Aduocate of these Emperours did euer accuse these Bishops of treasoÌ„ for speaking as they did or once obiected that they meant hereby to take away any parte or parcell of their entire and absolute Monarchies No though S. Athanasius for his parte went yet further for when he saw that all these admonitions and reprehensions would not preuaile but that the said Constantius went forward to intermeddle more and more in Ecclesiasticall affayres he wrote thus in the same Epistle I am dâ—nuò in locum Ecclesiasticae cognitionis suum palatium Tribunal constituit c. Now againe hath the Emperour Constantius made his pallace a Tribunall of Ecclesiasticall causes in place of an Ecclesiasticall Courte and hath made himself the chiefe Prince and Author of spirituall pleas c. These things are grieuous and more then grieuous but yet are such as may well agree to him that hath taken vpon him the image of Anti-christ for who is there that seing him to beare himself as Prince in the determyning of Bishops causes and to sitt as Arbiter in Ecclesinsticall iudgemeÌ„t will not worthily say the AbhominatioÌ„ foretold by Daniel to be now come c. So he And there were no end if I would prosecute all that might be said out of the sense and iudgement of the ancient Fathers against this first argument of M. Attorney That teÌ„porall Princes are not absolute Monarches except you giue them spirituall iurisdiction also But we must be myndfull of breuity and so this for the first shall suffice remiâ—ting you to that which hath bin spoken more largly hereof in the second chapter before 9. An other Argument yt seemeth M. Attorney would insinuate for vrge it he doth not by the consideration of two Tribunalls or Courtes of the King of England the one Temporall the other Ecclesiasticall and seuerall causes belonging vnto them You shall heare it out of his owne speach and then iudge if it make for him or against him The kingly head sayth he of this politike bodie is instituted and surnished with plenary and entire power prerogative and Iurisdiction to render iustice and right to euery parte and member of this bodie both Clergie and Laytie of what state degree or calling soeuer in all causes c. and as in temporall causes the King by the mouth of the Iudges in his Courtes of Iustice doth iudge and determine the same by the temporall lawes of England so in causes Ecclesiasticall spirituall as namely blasphemy â—â—stâ—â—y from Christianity Heresies Schismes Ordering Admissions Institutions of Clerkes Rites of matrimony Diuorces otherlike the conusaunce wherof belong not to the Common-lawes of England the same are to be determined and decyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges according to the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme So M. Attorney making this note in the margent VVhat causes belonge to the Ecclesiasticall Courtes see Circumspecte agatis 13. yeare of Edward the first c. And VVest 2. and 13. Edward â— Cap. 5. art Cleri Edward 2. 9. Wherunto though I might oppose the Authority and speaches of all the auncient Fathers before mencioned that in this matter of diuinitie ought to weigh more with vs then any particular Ordination of secular lawes though they were against vs yet in this case I dare ioyne yssue with M. Attorney vpon this very Argument which he hath alleadge for that truly I doe not see what could be produced more effectually either against himself or for vs then here is sett downe For as we willingly graunt the former part of his speach to witt that the kingly head of the politicke body is instituted and furnished with plenarie power to render iustice and right in all causes that belong to his â—â—â—â—ticke and temporall gouernment endes and obiects therof â—o all persons of his Realme as before hath bene declared So heere the very naming of two generall partes of the kingdome which M. Attorney graunteh that the ancient law of England deuideth into Clergy and Laytie and the mencioning of two seuerall Courtes and distinct causes to be handled therin by distinct Iudges in such manner as the one cannot haue conusaunce of the other inferreth plainly two distinct powers desceÌ„ding from two distinct origens the one Temporali the other Ecclesiasticall and so doe the places quoted by him of Circumspectè agatis westm the second and Articul Cleri vnder K. Edward the first and second most euidently declare 10. And first I would aske M. Attorney what the distinction of Clergie and Laity doth meane not made or brought in first by our Common-lawes as he would insynuate when he saith that the lawe deuideth our Politicall body into two generall partes the Clergie the Laity but rather instituted by the Apostles themselues and admitted only by our CoÌ„mon-lawes and continued from that tyme to ours as before hath bene shewed This distinction I say of Clergie and Layty wherof the former signifyeth the portion of God that is to say those persons that be peculyarly appropriated to the seruice of Almighty-God the other of Laity taking their name of from the common people I would aske of M. Attorney what it importeth especially in this case of Queene Elizabethes supreme primacy doth it not argue a distinct order of men gouerned by distinct lawes distinct Iudges and distinct power Iurisdiction But you will say the Queene was head of them both and we grannt it as they are members of one Common-wealth but in their seuerall distinction and seperation as they are Clergie and lay people she could not be of both but of one only to witt of the Laity For that no man will say that she was also a Clerke or of the Clergie And yet in this partition no man will deny but that the Clergie is the worthier parte and member and so is placed first in all our lawes wherof is inferred that the said Clergie as Clergie is of a higher degree according to our Common-lawes then the temporall Prince which is of the laitie only and not Clerke as in Q. Elizabeth is confessed and consequently she could not be head of the Clergie as Clergie that is in Ecclesiasticall Clergie matters belonging to Religion Wherof we may take a notable example from the great Emperour
possessions sent a solemne embassage to Rome vnto Pope Iohn the thirtenth at the very same tyme when there was a Synode there gathered togeather to witt vpoÌ„ the yeare 971. beseeching the said Pope that he would confirme the priuiledges already graunted by the said King vnto the Monastery of our blessed Lady in Glastenbury behold how the King graunteth priuiledges vnder ratihabition in hope of ratification by the Pope and so saith Malmesbury direxit châ—rographum Regiae liberalitatis orans vt ipse hoc roboraret scripto Apostulicae auctoritatis And the King directed vnto the said Pope letters written with his owne hand testifying his princely liberality bestowed vpon the same Monastery beseeching that the Pope also would strengthen the same with some writing of his Apostolicall authority Which embassadge of the Kings Pope Iohn receauing benignly and by the vniforme consent of the Councell gathered togeather confirmed the said priuiledges of K. Edgar by an Apostolicall rescript and not only did he confirme that which Edgar had done before but added diuerse spirituall priuiledges besides saying amongst other things thus VVe yelding to the humble petion of King Edgar and Archbishop Dunstane doe receaue the said place of Glastenbury into the bosome of the Roman Church and into the protection of the blessed Apostles endewing and strengthning the same with diuerse priuiledges namely that the Monkes may chuse vnto themselues a Pastor or Abbot of their owne in whose power it shal be to prefer Monkes and Clerkes vnder him to holy orders that no man may molest them take or retayne any thing of theirs c. Concluding in the end thus In the name of the Father the Sonne the holy Ghost c. euerlasting malediction to the breakers therof Whervnto Malmesbury addeth this contemplation perpendant ergo contemptores tantae comminationis quantae subiaceant sententiae excommunicationis Let the contemners of so great a threat or commination consider how heauy a sentence of excommunication they doe vndergoe So he A thing no doubt worthy to be remembred in these our dayes 46 And many more examples of like priuiledges might be alleadged vnder the same King Edgar confirmed mutually by the Pope and King and namely one related by Ingulphus which was giuen by a Charter of the said King vpoÌ„ the yeare 970. subscribed by himself and thirty two other witnesses to the Monastery of Medeshamsteed now called Peter-burrow Ego Edgarus totius Albionis Basileus c. I Edgar King of all Albion doe graunt most willingly that the holy Apostolicke Monastery of Medeshamsteed shall be free for euer from all secular causes seruices that no Ecclesiasticall or lay man shall haue dominion ouer the same or ouer the Abbot therof c. And moreouer that it be secure eternally from all worldly yoke and that it remayne free from al Episcopall exaction and molestation according to the libertyes giuen therunto by the Sea Apostolicke and the authority of the most Reuerend Archbishop Dunstan c. And furthermore we haue thought good to corroborate by this Charter the said priuiledges from the Sea Apostolicke of the Roman Church according to the first institution of the said Monastery which whosoeuer shall presume to infringe let him be damned eternally to hell-fyer by the punishment of the high Iudge S. Peter all the order of Saints Thus far that charter 47. And finally not to goe further in this argument wherof infinite examples might be alleadged I shall end with one only more to shew the perpetuity and continuance of this vse taken out of the fifth age of our English Church to witt of King Edward the Confessor not long before the Conquest who hauing a great desire to enlarge the Monastery of VVestminster with new buyldings and possessions dealt with two Popes therin to witt Leo the nynth and Nicolas the second asking their approbation and confirmation therof which they graunted one after the other Leo wrote backe vnto him in these wordes Leo episcopus servus seruorum Dei Dilecto silio suo Edwardo Anglorum Regi salutem Apostolicam benedictionem And then he beginneth his letter Quoniam voluntatem tuam laudabilem Deo gratatu cognouimus c. For that we haue vnderstood your intention to be laudable and gratefull to God c. We doe agree vnto the same and doe commaund by our Apostolicke authoritie that whatsoeuer possessions you haue giuen or shal giue vnto your said Monastery of VVestminster it be firme and appertayne vnto the Monkes and that the said place be subiect vnto no other lay person but only to the King And whatsoeuer priuiledges you shall there appoint to the honour of God we doe graunt the same and confirme the same by our most full authority and doe damne finally the breakers therof vnto euerlasting malediction 48. Thus Pope Leo the nynth who dying vpon the yeare of Christ 1054. two-other succeded within the space of foure yeares to wit Victor the second Stephen the tenth after whome succeded Nicolas the second vnto whome S. Edward made sute againe by a solemne embassage for confirmation of his said priuiledges of VVestminster and other affayres giuing this title to his letter as before hath bene noted To the highest Father of the vniuersall church Nicolas Edward by the grace of God King of England doth offer due subiection and obedience Wherunto the Pope answered in these wordes Nicholas Bishop and seruaunt of the seruaunts of God vnto the most glorious and pious Edwarde King of England most worthie of all honour our speciall beloued sonne doth send most sweete salutation and Apostolike benediction And after many louing and sweet speeches in the said letter he saith to the petition it self about priuiledges Renouamus ergo confirmamus augemus vobis priuilegia vestra c. We doe renew and confirme and encrease vnto you your priuiledges And for so much that this place of VVestminster from antiquity hath belonged vnto the Kings of England we by the authority of God and the holy Apostles and of this Roman Sea and our owne doe graunt permitt and most strongly confirme that the place for euer be of the iurisdiction of the Kings of England wherin their royall monuments may be conserued and that it be a perpetuall habitation of Monkes subiect to no person but to the King c. We doe absolue the place also from all seruice subiection of the Bishop c. and whosoeuer shall goe about to infringe or inuade or diminishe or vndoe any of these priuiledges we damne him to euerlasting malediction togeather with the traytor Iudas that he haue no parte in the blessed resurrection of Saints c. Thus he And with this shall we end this fourth consideration or argument whereby is sufficiently made euident if nothing else were how vayne and vntrue the imagination of M. Attorney was in the former chapter who by the pretence of
remedy at his hand And if I haue found any grace in your sight although the way betweene you me be long yet I beseech you let my eyes once see your face againe to treat of this matter and that my soule may blesse you before I die Wherfore my dere sonne deale with this holy man VVilfryd as I haue besought you and if in this point you shew your selfe obedient to me your Father that am shortly to departe out of this world it will profit you much to your saluation Fare you well 53. Vpon this letter King Alfred being much moued permitted him to retourne to his Archbishopricke againe And S. VVylfryd by the persuasion of the said Theodorus and other Bishopps was induced to accept the same and so he did for some time but after fiue yeres the complaints of his emulatours growing strong against him he was forced to fly the second time vnto King Etheldred of the Mercians but after againe appealed to Rome and went thither being now full threescore and ten yeares old whence retourning absolued as hath byn sayd with letters of commendation from Pope Iohn the seauenth both to Britwald Archbishop of Canterbury that had succeeded Theodorus as also to Alfred King of the Northumbers and to Etheldred King of the Mercians he obteyned againe his Archbishopricke of Yorke and heldâ— it foure yeares before his death 54. The letters of Pope Iohn vnto the two foresaid Kings doe begin with a complaint of sedition raysed in England amongst the Clergie by opposition against S. VVilfride which he exhorteth the two said Kings to suppresse and then beginneth his narration thus Wheras of late vnder Pope Agatho of Apostolicke memory the Bishop VVilfryd had appealed to this holy Sea for the tryall of his cause c. The Bishops at that time gathered herein Rome from diuerse partes of the worlde hauing examined the same gaue the definition and sentence in his fauour which was approued both by Pope Agatho and his Successours our predecessours c. and then sheweth he how the same hauing succeeded in this his second appeale he doth appoint Britwald Archbishop of Canterbury to call a Synod and by all consents either restore him to his Archbishopricke or to come and follow the cause at Rome against him and whosoeuer did not soe should be depriued of his Bishopricke and then concluding with this speach to the King he saith Vestra proinde Regalis Sublimitas faciat concursum vt ea qua Christo aspirante perspeximus perueniant ad effectum Quicumque autem cuiustibet persona audaci temeritate contempserit non erit a Deo impunitus neque sine damno calitus alligatus euadet Wherefore doe your royall highnes concurre also to this our ordination to the end that those things which by the inspiration of Christ we haue iudged for conuenient may come to their effect And whosoeuer vpon the audacious temerity of any person whatsoeuer shall contemne to doe this shall not be vnpunished of God neither shall he escape that hurte which those incurre whose sinnes are bound from heauen So he 53. And I haue thought good to alleadge this notorious example somewhat more largely for that it expresseth euidently both the acknowledgement and exercise of the Popes authority in those dayes as also the deuoute and prompt obedience of our Christian Kings and Prelates therevnto in that holy time of our first primitiue Church For that of the two forenamed Kings Malmesbury wryteth that Ethelredus of the Mercians receaued the Popes letters vpon his knees on the ground And albeit that Alfryd of the Northumbers somwhat stomaked the matter for a time as done in his dishonour yet soone after being strooken with deadly sicknes sore repented the same and appointed in his testament that S. VVilfryd should be restored which testament the holy virgin Elfled his sister that stood by him when he dyed brought forth and shewed before the whole Synod of Bishops gathered togeather about that matter in Northumberland 57. And thus hauing byn longer than I purposed in this example of S. VVylfryds appeales I will passe ouer as before I haue said the other appeales aboue mentioned of Lambert and Athelard Archbishops of Canterbury vnder King Offa and Kenulfus Kings of the Mercians vnto the Popes Adrian the first Leo the third wâ—â— determined the great controuersie about the iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury at the humble sute of the said King Kenulsus of all his Clergie and nobilitie I will passe ouer in like mannerâ— the example of Egbert Archbishop of Yorke who by his appealing to Rome multa Apostolici throni appellatione saith Malmesbury that is by frequent appellation to the Apostolicall throne recouered againe the preheminence and dignity of his Archbishopricke and Pontificall pall vpon the yere 745. which had byn withdrawen from that Church for many yeares togeather after Panlinus his departure And I may add further to this argument and consideration not only that appellations were ordinarily made to the Sea of Rome concerning Ecclesiasticall affaires vpon any aggreiuances of particuler persons Churches or Societyes in those dayes as appeareth by the examples alleadged but also complaints of publicke defects negligences or abuses if they concerned the said Ecclesiasticall affaires were carried to Rome and to the Bishops of that Sea aswell against Bishops and Archbishops as against the Kings themselues where occasions were offered which Bishops of Rome tooke vpon them as lawfull iudges to haue power to heare determine and punish the same by acknowledgement also of the parties themselues whereof we might alleadge many examples But one only in this place shall serue for the present which fell out in the tyme of King Edward the elder vpon the yeare of Christ 894. though others differ in the number of yeares And the case fell out thus 57. The Bishop of Rome in those dayes named Formosus the first being aduertised that diuerse prouinces in England especially that of the VVestsaxons by the reason of Danish warrs were much neglected and voyde of Bishops for diuerse yeares the said Pope saith Malmesbury wrote sharpe letters into England Quibus dabat excommunicationem maledictionem Regi Edwardo omnibus subiectis eim à sede S. Petri pro benedictione quam deder at Beatus Gregorius genti Anglorum By which letters he sent excoÌ„munication and malediction to King Edward and all his subiects from the Sea of S. Peter in steed of the benediction which S. Gregory had giuen to the English-nation wherof Malmesbury addeth this reason that for full seauen yeares the whole region of the VVest-saxons had byn voyde of Bishops And that King Edward hauing heard of the sentence of the Pope presently caused a Synod of the Senatours of the English nation to be gathered in which sate as head Pleamâ—ndus Archbishop of Canterbury who interpreted vnto them strictly saith Malmesbury the wordes of this Apostolicall Legacy sent from Rome Wherupon the
tyme of the Danes as before I noted King Canutus the Dane as Ingulphus testifyeth which liued presently after him was so carefull to haue this duly payed with other dutyes belonging to the Church as being in his iourney towardes Rome he wrote backe to his Bishops and other officers in these words Nunc igitur obtestor c. Now then I doe beseech all you my Bishops other officers and all gouernours of the Kingdome by the faith which you doe owe vnto God me that you will so prouide that before my arriuall at Rome all debts be payed which according to auncient lawes are due That is to say the accustomed almes for euery plough the tythes of beastes borne euery yeare the Pence which you owe to S. Peter at Rome whether they be due out of the cittyes or the Countrey that by the middest of August you pay the tythes of your corne that at the feast of S. Martine you pay the first frutes of your seed to the Church and parish in which euery man liueth which payment is called Kâ—ke-seet And if these things be not performed by you before I retourne assure your selues that my Kingly authority shall punish ech man according to the lawes most seuerely without pardoning any Fare you well Vpon the yere of Christ 1032. So he And marke good Reader that he saith he will punish according to the lawes yea and in his former words that there are auncient lawes for these Dutyes to Rome which M. Attorney cannot bring for his assertion against the Pope so as in auncient common lawes we are now before him But let vs goe forward end this Demonstration 73. About thirty yeres after this againe King Edward the Confessor wrote to Pope Nicolas the second in these wordes Ego quâ— que pro modulo meo augeo c confirmo c. I also for some small gifte of myne doe encrease and confirme the donations of paying such money as S. Peter hath in England and doe send vnto you at this time the said money collected togeather with some Princely gyfts of our owne to the end that you may pray for me and for the peace of my Kingdome and that you doe institute some continuall and solemne memory before the bodyes of the Blessed Apostles for all the English-nation c. So good S. Edward 74. And when not long after him King VVilliam of Normandy obteyned the crowne he forgott not this law among the rest as afterward when we come to talke of him and his raigne in particuler we shall more at large declare For his tenth law in order hath this title De denario Sancti Petri qui Anglicè dicitur Rome-scotâ— of the Penny of S. Peter called Rome-scot in the English tongue And then he beginneth his law thus Omnis qui habuerit triginta denaâ—â— vinae pecuniae in domo sua de proprio suo Anglorum lege dabit denarium Sancti Petri lege DanoruÌ„ dimidiam marcam c. Euery man that shal hâ—uâ— the worth of thirty-pence of liuely money of his owne in his house shall by the law of English-men pay the penny of S. 〈◊〉 and by the law of the Danes shall pay halfe a marke And this penny of S. Peter shall be summoned or called for vpon the solemnity and feast of S. Peter and Paul and gathered vpon the feast of the Chaines os S. Peter so as it shall not be deteyned beyond that day c. thus the Conquerour in confirmation of that which other English Kings had done before him appointing also in the same place that his Iustice should punish them that refused to pay the said money or paid it not at the due day appointed 75. And to conclude this matter this tribute was continually paid from the first institution therof not only before the Conquest as now you haue heard but afterwards also by all the Norman Kings their Successours vnto King Henry the 8. as out of Polidor we haue seene And the same King Henry himself duely paid the same in like manner for more then twenty yeres togeather vntill he brake from the Pope and Sea of Rome vpon the causes which all men know Wherevpon this our Demonstration inferreth that all this while it is not likely they paying so willingly and deuourly this temporall tribute vnto the Popes of Rome that they denyed his spirituall iurisdiction or held him in that iealosie of competency for vsurping therby vpon their Crownes as now we doe And lastly that the supreme spirituall authority of Queene Elizabeth without any Act of Parlament was warrantable by these Kings lawes which is the mayne paradoxicall conclusion of M. Attorneys whole discourse against which we haue yet a Demonstration or two more so an end The nynth Demonstration 76. The nynth Demonstration then about this matter shall be the consideration of our English Kings their singular and extraordinary deuotion before the Conquest to the Sea of Rome which was such as diuers of them left their Crownes and Kingdomes after many yeres that they had raigned and ruled most gloriously at home and went to liue and dye in that citty some in religions habit and profession of Monasticall life as Kenredus King of the Mercians and Offa King of the East angles some in secular weed but of most religious deuout and exemplar conuersation as Inas and Ceadwalla Kings of the VVest-saxons some others went thither of deuotion with intention to retourne againe as the other great Offa King of the Mercians Adelnulph alfred and Canutus Monarches of all England and lastly good King Edward the Confessor had determined vowed a iourney thither in pilgrimage but that his Kingdome greatly repyninge therat in respect of the daungerous tymes two Popes â—â— and Nicolas decreed that he should not come as before we haue touched but rather bestow the charges of that voyage vpon some other good worke namely the encrease of the Monastery of VVestminster 77. And here I might enlarge my self much in the declaration of these particulers which we haue named and of many others that we haue omitted in this kind I meane of English Kings that leauing their temporall Crownes haue submitted themselues to the sweet yoke of Christ in religious life Iohn Fox in his Actes and Monuments doth recount nyne crowned Kings that became Monkes within the first two hundred yeres after Englands conuersion to Christian faith though all of them went not to Rome and some eighteene or twenty Queenes or daughters to Kings or Queenes that tooke the same course contemning whatsoeuer pleasures or preferments the world could giue them But of such Kings as went to Rome and made themselues religious there the foresaid Kenredus of the Mercians and Offa of the Eastangles were the most famous who agreeing togeather vpon the yere 708. as Florentins after S. Bede doth recount the history lest both their Kingdomes wiues children honours goods and the
to returne to the obedience and freindship of her King and husband and in the end threatneth to vse the Censures of the Church against her if she obaied not Parochiana eniuâ— nostra es saith he sicut â—◠〈◊〉 non pâ—ssumus deesse iustitia c. For you are our Parishioner aâ— also your husband I cannot but doe iustice either you must returne to your husband againe or by the Canon-law I shall be forced to constraine you by Ecclesiasticall censures I write this vnwillingly and if you repent not I must doe it though with sorrow and teares 6. The like letter at the same time wrote Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to K. Henry the sonne persuading him by diuers earnest arguments to returne into grace with his Father and in the end threatned him that if within fifteen dayes he perfourmed it not he had expresse commaundement from the Pope to excommunicate him But how this matter was afterward ended or compounded rather for that present you shall heare a little beneath though againe vpon other occasions matters brake forth brought the afflicted King at last to the most miserable state of desolation in minde that euer perhaps was read of in historyes For that as Stow out of auncient writers reporteth he died cursing the day that euer he was borne and giuing Gods curse and his to his sonnes which were only two liuing at that time and that he would neuer release or goe backe in this albeit he was intreated by diuers both Bishops and other religious persons euen vntill the very houre of his death Wher vnto Nubergensis addeth this saying for some reason therof Nondum vti credo satu defleuerat c. He had not as I beleeue mourned or bewailed sufficiently the rigour of that most vnfortunate obstination of mind which he had vsed against the venerable Archbishop Thomas in giuing the occasion of his murder and therefore doe I thinke this great Prince to haue had so miserable an end in this world that our Lord not sparing him heere might by his temporall punishment prepare him euerlasting mercy in the life to come So Nubergensis And this for his manners and conuersation wherin otherwise the said Author doth much commend him for a good Iusticer and leuing Father to his people a great Almes-man and founder of pious works and for a principall defender and preseruer of Ecclesiasticall libertyes c. 7. But now if we consider the point of our controuersie about his religion and particular iudgement in the matter of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction no King euer of our nation did make the matter more cleere for his obedience to the Sea of Rome in all occasions wherof he had many in his dayes some of them neerly concerning himselfe as that of Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury who for opposing himself against certaine new Statutes and Ordinances of the said King which in the heat of 〈◊〉 greatnes and temporall fortune he would haue made against the liberty of the Church pretending them to haue byn of his Grand-father K. Henry the first and if they had byn the antiquity was not great as you see the said Archbishop incurred highly his heauy indignation which cost him afterward his life as is notorious And these lawes were six in number as the histories of that time doe sett them downe The first that no appellation might be made to Rome without he Kings consent The second that no Bishop might goe out of the Realme without the Kings licâ—nce though he were called by the Pope himself The third that no Bishop may excommunicate any man that held of the King in capite but by the Kings approbation The fourth that it shall not appertaine to the Bishop to punish men for periury â—â— violating their faith but that it shall belonge to the Kings Courts The fifth that Clarks may be drawne to secular tribunals in certaine causes The sixt that the King and his lay-Iudges may determine controuersies about titbes or Churches 8. These were the lawes for which K. Henry the second made so much adoe to haue them passe as he enpawned his whole power therin moued for so much as in him lay both heauen and earth to effectuate them euen by the Pope himself but could not And yet you see that heere is not pretended any absolute spirituall iurisdiction but only delegatory in certaine little peeces and parcels therof or rather some little restraint of that supreme authority which he acknowledged to be in the Sea of Rome But yet for the good and peace of his land he pretended to haue them graunted confirmed allowed vnto him as he said they had byn to his Grand-father but could not shew it For as you haue heard in the life of K. Henry the first the holy and learned prelate S. Anselme stood against him in such sorte so as he preuailed not 9. It is heer also specially to be noted against M. Attorney that this King pretended not as hath byn said to haue this iurisdiction against Clergie men by right of his Crowne but by concession rather of his Bishops and confirmation of the Pope himself For so expresly affirmeth Houeden that liued at that tyme that he required the seales of the said Bishops and confirmation of Pope Alexander the third whervnto when Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury that was Legatus-natus would not yeeld the King sent messengers to Rome presently saith Houeden to wit Iohn â—â—â—â—ford Geffrey Ridell to desire of Pope Alexander that he would make his extraordinary Legat in England Roger Archbishop of Yorke an old emulator and enemy of S. Thomas But the Pope perceiuing his drifte which was to oppresse the said Archbishop of Canterbury denyed the Kings petition in this behalfe though at the request of the Kings said messengers Consessit Dominus Papa vt Rexipse Legatus esset totius Angliae it a tamen quod ipse nullum grauamen facere posset Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo The Pope graunted that K. Henry himself should be his Legat ouer all England but yet so as he should not be able to lay any aggreiuaunce vpon the Archbishop of Canterbury that is to say should not preiudicate his ordinary iurisdiction or haue any authority ouer him Which point the King perceiuing and that his whole intent of oppressing the said Archbishop was heerby preuented he would not through indignation saith our Author accept of the said legation but sent back the Popes letters of that commission to him againe Wherby you see that he refused the said office for that he thought the iurisdiction giuen him was lesse then he would haue had and not for that he did not acknowledge the whole to be in the Pope and nothing in himself as from the right of his Crowne 10. But to abbridge this matter concerning his contention with S. Thomas wherof afterward he sore repented himself as you will heare though he entred into the same with great
reward in the life to come for it And so much of this 14. But now to passe to another consideration about the same King it seemeth to me that nothing sheweth more this Kingâ— true affection deuotion and confidence towards the Pope and Sea of Rome then his owne recourse thervnto in his greatest affliction before mentioned of the conspiracy of his wife and children against him For then he wrote a very lamentable letter vnto Pope Alexander beginning thus Sanctissimo Domino suo Alexandre Dei gratia Catholicae Ecclesia Summo Pontifici Henricus Rex Angliae c. Salutem deuotae subiectionis obsequium In which letter among other things he saith thus Vbipleniorem voluptatem contulerat mihi Dommâ—â— ibi grauius me flagellat quod sine lachrymis non dico contra sanguineâ—â—â—eum viscera mea cogor odium mortale concipere c. Where God hath giuen me greatest pleasure and contentment there doth he most whip me now and that which without teares I doe not speake vnto you I am constrained to conceiue mortall hatred against my owne bloud and my owne bowels My freinds haue left me and those of myne owne house doe seeke my life this secret coniuration of my wife and children hath so intoxicated the minds of all my most familiar freinds as they prefer their traiterous obedience to my sonne and would rather beg with him then raigne with me and enjoy most ample dignities c. Abseâ—â— corpore presens tamen animo me vestris aduolno genibus I being absent in body but present in mynd with you doe cast my self at your knees Vestrae iurisdictionis est Regnum Angliae c. Experiatur Anglia quid possit Romanus Pontifex The Kingdome of England is vnder your iurisdiction Let England learne by experience what the Bishop of Rome can doe Promitto me dispositioni vestra in omnibus pariturum I doe promise to obay your disposition in all hings 15. Thus he wrote at that tyme with teares as you haue heard wherewith Pope Alexander being greatly moued sent commaundement to Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to write earnestly vnto K. Henry the sonne to recall him from his rebellion vnder paine of excommunication as before we haue shewed And this confident recourse of K. Henry to the Pope in so great an affaire declareth well the opinion he had of his authority And conforme vnto this were all the rest of his actions and doings concerning Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction when he was out of passion and perturbation acknowledging none at all in himself but only from the Sea Apostolike And heervpon he fouuded the security of all his hopes by his first marriage with the Queen Eleanor as hath byn said whose diuorce from King Lewes was vpon the Popes sentence declaringe the same to be inualide and no marriage at all by reason that they were married within degrees of consanguinity prohibited by the Church 16. And soone after this againe about the 6. yeare of his raigne the same King as Stow relateth procured dispensation of the said Pope by his Legat-Cardinalls Henricus Pisanus and Gulielmus Papionensis to make a marriage between Henry his eldest sonne of seauen years old and Margaret the French Kings daughter that was yet but of three years old which he would not haue done by all likelihood with so manifest perill of his whole succession therby if he had either doubted of the Popes authority therin or presumed of his owne 17. And not many years after this againe the said King being very desirous to remoue from the Church of VValtam in Essex certaine secular Chanons that liued not with edification and to place in their roome regular Chanons presumed not to doe it of himself or his owne authority which yet might seeme a small matter but by the authority of the Pope Rex saith Houeden ex authoritate Domini Papae instituit in Ecclesia de VValtham Canonicos regulares The King did appoint regular Chanons in the Church of VValtham by the authority of the Pope And the same doth testifie VValsingham vpon the yeare 1177. that it was done in the vigil of Penticost Authoritate Summi Pontificis sub praesentia Regis By the authority of the Bishop of Rome the King being present at the doing 18. And the same VValsingham two years after that againe doth record another iudiciall Act of the said Pope Alexander in England which is that he exempted from the obedience of the Archbishop of Canterbury Roger that was Prior of the monastery of S. Augustine in the same Citty which had byn subiect to him saith he for fiue hundred years before And it is probable that neither the King nor Archbishop did like thereof but could not let the same 19. And finally to goe no further in this matter of this Kings obedience and deuotion towards the Church when he was out of choller and passion and free from such other perturbations as did draw him stroÌ„gly oftentimes to the doing of certaine things which after he repented I shall end with one shorte narration only of the foresaid VValsingham or a strange extremity and aduersity of fortune from which God deliuered him at one tyme by means of his deuout mynd towards the blessed Martyr S. Thomas of Canterbury vpon the year 1174. which was three yeares after his said martyrdome at what time the Kings state was this as partly before you haue heard Lewys King of France coÌ„ioyning himself with Henry the third King of England and the rest of his brethren against their Father pressed him sore with great armies in Normandy and other partes of his Dominions in France And at the very same time his wife Queen Eleanor in England conspiring with her said sonnes incited by her example many other Princes and noblemen to doe the like who raised diuers rebellions And besides all the rest VVilliam King of Scotland came in with a great Army on the North-side and Philip Earle of Flaunders was entered with another on the South-side At which time K. Henry seeing himself in these straites and not well knowing what to doe yet resolued at the length to passe from Normandy into England and first to succour the principall parte But being on the Sea there arose such a tempest as seing himself in great daunger Erectis in caelum luminibus saith VValsingham lifting vp his eyes to heauen he desired God that saw his intention to be mercifull vnto him as his meaning and purpose was to seeke the peace both of the Clergy people of England c. And God saith our Author admitted presently the prayer of this our humbled King and brought him safe to Hampton-port with all his people who from that day forward giuing himself to pennaunce vsed saith he a very thinne diet to wit bread and water only and casting of all temporall cares nor entring into any one Citty as he went by the way neuer ceased vntill he came to
sonne Prince Lâ—wes and the Barons of England that made warre against him All whom he first coÌ„maunded to surcease their said warrs and emnities against the said K. Iohn and then for that they obaied not he threatned and â—enounced excommunication against them and besides this he sent his Legat named VVaellâ— to be with K. Iohn and assist him in person in all his needs and necessities which was no small help and comforte vnto him in those distresses And finall in after his death he was a principall cause why his young sonne Henrie the â— was admitted for King notwithstanding the Barons firme resolution promise and oath to the contrarie and that Prince Lawes was forsaken and forced to 〈◊〉 of England the said Legaâ— being made generall Gouernour both of the King and Kingdome for that present togeather with the Earle of 〈◊〉 Lord Marshall of the land 64. And as for the said Barons that so resolutely stoods 〈◊〉 K. Iohn and his succession their cause was about the priuiledged and laws of the Realme as well concerning the Glergie as lay men which were the same priuiledges as they affirmed that were graunted and set downe in King Edwards daies the Confessor confirmed by the Conquerour allowed published againe by K. Henry the first and not disallowed by this mans Father K. Henry the 2. in witnes wherof they produced a Charter of the said K. Henry the first All which liberties laws and ordinances K. Iohn promising them at his first recoÌ„ciliation to giue grâ—inâ— and ratifie was vrged afterward by them to publish the same â—â— writing vnder the great seale of England as he did at Oxford in the presence of al his nobility in the 17. yeare of the said Kingâ— raigne which was the next before his death syaing in the 〈◊〉 writing Ex mera spontanea a voluntate nostra concessimu Charâ—aâ—â—stra coÌ„firmauimus eam obtinuimus à Domino Papa Innocencia confirmâ—n quaÌ„ nos obseruabimus ab haredibus nostris in perpetuuÌ„ bona fide 〈◊〉 obseruari We haue graunted out of our owne meere free good will haue confirmed the same by our Charter and haue contained of Pope Innocentius that he confirme the same also with his assent which Charter both we shall obserue our selues and will haue to bee obserued faithfullie by our heirs for euen behold that K. Iohn doth not onlie confirme these liberties himself but procured the same to be confirmed also by Pope Innocentius for more stabilitie And the beginning of the said liberties it thus set downe Quod Anglicana Ecclesia libera sit habeat iurasâ—â— integra suas libertates illasas maximè libertatem electionum qâ—â— maximae magis necessaria reputatur Ecclesia Anglicunae That the English Church be free and haue all her rights whole and all hâ—â— liberties inuiolate and especiallie her liberties of elections 〈◊〉 choosing her Prelates which is held to bee the greatest and most necessarie to the English Church And then follow the othâ—â— liberties of Barons noble-men and the common people 65. And for that it was vnderstood that notwithstanâ—â—â—â— these two graunts and confirmations of these laws and priuileâ—ges K. Iohn by the counsaile of certaine strangers that weeâ—â—bout him of his Countreyes in France was perswaded to 〈◊〉 the same againe and to informe the Pope wrong fullâ—e 〈◊〉 intentions of the said Barons as though they meane not so 〈◊〉 the conseruation of these priuiledges indeed aâ—â—â—soâ—◠〈◊〉 Kingdome to the King of Fâ—â—nce and the Pope inclining to beâ—â—uâ—e him the said Barons were so much exasperated therby as they made the vow before mentioned neuer to obey him or his anymore And thervpon calling ouer the said Prince Lewes of France gaue him London and all the South-parts of England and would haue gained him the rest in like manner if the Popes resistanes had not byn so great and K. Iohn had not died at that very instant in the heat of all the warre not poisoned by a monke as foolish Iohn Fox doth affirme and set forth in many printed and painted pageants of his booke but vpon greife of mind trauaile and disorder of diet as all auncient authors by vniforme consent doe agree And Iohn Stow citeth foure that liued in K. Iohns dayes to wit Mathew Paris Roger VVyndouer Raph Niger and Raph Gogshall in their histories of that tyme. 66. Wherfore to conclude this Chapter of K. Henry the second and of his two sonnes wee see how firme they were all three in this beleife and acknowledgement of the Popes spirituall authority ouer all the world and no lesse ouer England in those dayes and how fully the same was in practise among them And that albeit in some cases causes wherin they receiued some distast they strugled sometimes about the particular execution therof indeauoring to mak some restraint especially when it seemed to strech indirectly also to temporall affaires yet did they neuer so much as once deny the said Ecclesiasticall supremacy to be in the Sea of Rome and much lesse did euer ascribe it to themselues which so cleerly ouerthroweth M. Attorneys position as I maruaile what he will say to these and like demonstrations 67. And for that his often repeated ground is that Queen Elizabeth had her supreame authority in cases Ecclesiasticall according to the auncient common lawes of England hitherto he graunteth that there was no Statute-lawes at all by Parlament vntill the ensuing King K. Henry the third And for other lawes we see heere what they were by the testimony of the Bishops Barons of England vnder the Charters both of 〈◊〉 K. Henry the first and other Kings vpward vnto K. Edward the Confessor to wit all in fauour of the Church her liberties â—â—nquises and priuiledges which liberties as other where I have noted and must often heerafter doe the same doe infer our conclusion of Ecclesiasticall and spirituall iurisdiction subordinate to the Sea of Rome and wholy distinct from temporall power and doe ouerthrow M. Attorneys assertion for the said spirituall 〈…〉 those liberties were as they were that 〈…〉 should haue iurisdiction in 〈…〉 ctions choise of Prelates of the 〈…〉 liberties are mentioned cited allowed◠〈…〉 by any King as you shall see they were by 〈…〉 them vnto K. Henry the 8. so often receiueâ—◠〈…〉 tion and his whole new books an open out 〈…〉 field And thus much of K. Iohn OF KING HENRY THE THIRD That vvas the eight King after the Conquestâ—â—â— And the first that left Statutes vvritten And vvhaâ— instances and arguments M. Attorney alleadgeth out of him for his purpose CHAP. X. HITHERTO haue we passed ouer six hundred 〈◊〉 since our first English king receâ—ued and therby put themselues vnder the of 〈…〉 Bishops depending therof for 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 Which Spirituall 〈…〉 haue byn euer beleeued 〈…〉 both Kings and Subiect from the 〈…〉 their lawes and continued by su 〈…〉 Which as it hath byn
We read also that when in the yeare 1299. King Edward was passed ouer with a great army into Flanders and did destroy that Countrey by fire and sword Pope Boniface sent two Cardinall-Legates to entreat him that he would be content to make truce for two yeares to the intent that peace in the meane time might be concluded adding further-more saith our Author paenam excommunicationis interdicti terrarum suarum the payne of excommunication and Interdict of his countreys if he yeelded not therevnto Sed Rex perpendens c. consensit in treguas indictas saith he the King considering well all circumstances c. did consent vnto the truce appointed by the Pope And wheras the next yeare after by other messengers sent vnto him in Canterb. the said Pope Boniface desired him to put at liberty Iohn King of Scotland which he had in hold assuring him that the King of England should leâ—se nothing by this Eorum petitioni Rex condescendens respondit se ipsum loannem tanquam seductorem falsum periurum ad Papam missurum The King condescending to their petition made answere that he would send the said Iohn as a false periured deceauer vnto the Pope to be punished by him And so he did and they caried him into France with them 18. And when afterward in the yeare 1301. King Edward was busily attent to his warrs in Scotland and Pope Boniface enformed by the grieuous complaints of the Scottish-men that K. Edward did them iniury wrote and gaue in commission to the Archbishop of Canterbury by an expresse messenger named Humbert to goe vnto the King and will him to desiste and to remit the iustice of the matter to be examined and tryed by the Sea Apostolicke anyd though the said King for the present tooke the matter very grieuously and sware that he would prosecute his said enterprize to the vttermost yet a little while after in the same yeare he sent the Earle of Lincolne and Syr Hugh Spencer to the said Sea Apostolicke to shew the right of his cause and what iniuries he had receaued at the Scots hands Iusuper Dominum Papam deprecarentur ne mendacij fabricatoribus sinum aperiret And that moreouer they should beseech the Pope that he would not open his bosome of beliefe vnto the Scottish-men that deuised lyes wherevnto the Pope hearkening wished notwithstanding that the King for his cause would giue the truce for a tyme by him assigned wherevnto the King yeelded 19. And when in the yeare following the said Pope Bonifacius vpon instance of the said Scottish-men wrote more earnestly to K. Edward in this affayre alleadging that Scotland was in the protection of the Sea Apostolicke yea and that it apperteyned also to the temporal right of the Church by submission belike of the Prince and inhabitants thereof at that tyme made the King gathering a Parlament at Lincolne determined therin first to write himself to the Pope about this matter and then that the lay-nobility and people should write another letter somewhat more earnestly to the same effect The Kings letter began thus Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Bonifacio diuina prouidentia Sancta Romanae vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo Pontifici Edwardus Dei gratia Rex Angliae salutem deuota pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ Boniface by Gods prouidence supreme Bishop of the holy Romane and vniuersall Church Edward by the grace of God King of England sendeth greeting and the deuout kissing of his blessed feete By which title we may see in what estimation he held the Pope at that day albeit in that letter he doth protest that he doth not send this his iustification for his pretence to Scotland in forme of iudgement to haue it tryed by the Sea Apostolicke as making any doubte therof but only to enforme his Holines conscience which he doth very largely beginning from the comming of Brutus himself into England yet doth he conclude beseeching him not to beleeue the informations of his aduersaryes and emulators Sed Statum nostrum iura nostra Regia supradicta habere velitis si placet paternis affectibus commendata That it may please you to haue our State and Kingly right before laid downe recommended to your fatherly affection 20. But the Earles and Barons and lay nobility of the land that wrote a seuerall letter to the Pope as before hath byn said were more earnest in defence of the Kings title saying Manu tenebimus cum toto posse totisque viribus c. We will hold and defend the same with all our power and forces nor will we permit our King though he would to leaue of this title Quocirca Sanctitati Vestrae reuerenter humiliter supplicamus c. Wherefore we doe reuerently and humbly make supplication to your Holines that you will defend our said King that is a deuout sonne of the Catholicke Romane Church as also his rightes libertyes customes and lawes and permit him to continew therin without diminution or molestation c. Giuen at Lincolne 1301. 21. And by all this now we may perceaue the state of things in our countrey at that time as also the sense and iudgement of K. Edward and his realme about this our controuersie of spiritual and Ecclesiasticall authority And that if this King did vse sometymes some rigorous dealing towards the Clergy it was not for that he doubted of their spirituall authority or esteemed the same to be in himself but partly vpon his forsaid necessity of warre and partly for the emulation conceaued against them by the laity for their wealth and other such causes And as for the lawes which he made in their preiudice as that of Mort-main wherby is prohibited that any thing shall passe ad manum mortuam that is to say to any of their communityes that pay not tribute to the King without the Kings speciall licence some other lawes in like manner for restraint as it seemed of their externall iurisdiction in certaine affaires it proceeded of the same emulation and complaints of the subiects begun in the time of King Henry the third as you haue heard and continued in this mans dayes as also in the dayes of diuers of his succesors But this is nothing to our question in hand though M. Attorney hath nothing else but such matter as this as presently you shall see for now shall we passe to his obiections vnder this King which are foure of very small moment as by handling will appeare The Attorney In the raigne of K. Edward the first a subiect brought in a Bull of excommunication against another subiect of this Realme and published it to the Lord Treasurer of England and â—his was by the auncient common-law of England adiudged treason against the King his Crowne and dignity for the which the offender should haue byn drawne and hanged but at the great instance of the
note more diligently such matters doe in great parte faile vs. For that Mathew of VVestminster endeth with King Edward the first as the other Mathew Paris before him did with this mans father K. Henry the third and Roger Houeden before him againe with K. Iohn and VVilliam Nubergensis Petrus Blesensis before them with K. Richard â— VVilliam of Malmesbury Henry Huntington as also Florentius VVigorniensis with his continuance made an end of their historyes partly vnder K. Stephen and partly vnder K. Henry the first so as now downe-ward from this King Edward the second we shall only haue Raynulph of Chester and Thomas VValsingam for the most ancient writers of this time that doth ensue who yet are nothing so copious or diligent as diuers of the former 41. This Edward therefore second of that name and surnamed of Carnaruan for that he was borne in that towne of VVales when his Father lay with an army in those partes to reduce that countrey to subiection as he did who being of the age of twenty three yeares when his father dyed vpon the borders of Scotland in the yeare 1307. receauing two speciall things in charge saith VValsingam from his Father vnder paine of his curse The first that the should prosecute presently and end the enterprize began against Scotland before he went to London or procured to be crowned the second that he should not touche or waste but send to the holy land a certaine summe of money which his said Father had layed togeather for the assistance of that warr to the which he had purposed to goe himself in person if he had liued Wherevnto Iohn Stow addeth a thirde in these wordes His father charged him on his curse that he should not presume to call home Pierce of Gaueston by common decree banished without common consent c. Notwithstanding all these admonitions and threats this careles young Prince performed no one thing of the three but got himself presently into France and there was married in Bullen vnto Lady Isabell only daughter of Philip the fourth surnamed the faire King of France and in that marriage and triumphe therof spent the foresaid money which prospered afterwarde accordingly for that this marriage and wife was the cause and occasion not only of his ouerthrow and miserable ruine but of all the warrs in like manner that ensued for many yeares after betwene France England For that shee being the only daughter and heire as hath byn said to the King of France her sonne Edward the third in her title began first the said warrs which brought finally the losse not only of that which was gotten of new but of all the rest that we had before in France and shee taking a deepe disgust with her said husband for his disordinate affection to Pierce Gaueston whome presently after his fathers death he recalled from banishment the two Spencers and others misliked by her and the greater parte of the Realme shee finally after many troubles warrs insurrections and great store of Noble-men cut of and destroyed on both partes preuailed against the said King her husband and hauing on her side the authority of her young sonne the Prince and all his followers did put downe the said King depriued him of his crowne sett vp her young sonne in his place committed the other to prison where soone after he was pitifully murthered And these are the varietyes of worldly fortunes these the frailtyes and vncerteintyes of earthly Greatnes And where King Edward placed all his pleasure from the same spring issued forth the beginning and progresse of all his miserie 42. But as for his religion and iudgement therein notwithstanding all other his errours in life and behauiour that it was constantly Catholicke according to that which he had receaued and inherited from his Ancestours no doubt can be made at all For that the whole State of his realme touching Ecclesiasticall affaires remained as he found it and as it had continued in the tymes of his progenitours and that the Bishops of Rome had generall authority ouer England in his dayes not only in meere spirituall iurisdiction which all the Bishops of England professed to receaue from him but also in externall disposing when he would of Bishoprickes and other Prelacies notwithstanding all the complaints made in his Fathers and Grand-fathers tymes about that matter may be made euident by many examples 43. For first we reade that in the yeare 1311. when Pope Clement the fifth in a Councell at Vienna in France vpon many graue and vrgent causes as was pretended alleadged did put downe the whole order of knights called Templarij for that their first institution was to haue care to defend the Temple of Ierusalem against infidells and did appoint their lands which were many and great to be giuen to an other newer order which then begun named Hospitalary for that they had the care of the hospitals wherein Pilgrims were receaued which now are the knights of S. Iohn of Malta albeit this matter were of such importance and consequence for that the persons were many and of nobility and their possessions great as hath byn said yet was that Decree obeyed in England without resistance and the persons depriued and put to perpetuall pennance in a Councell at London anno 1311. and their said lands and goods giuen to the other sorte of knights and confirmed by Parlament in London 13. yeares after to wit in the yeare of Christ 1324. which was the 17. of King Edwards raigne as VValsingam and others doe testifie which well declareth what the Popes authority was at that day in England 44. Againe we reade that in the yeare 1319. which was the 12. of this Kings raigne great warre being betwene England Scotland King Edward had procured that Pope Iohn the 22. should send two Cardinall-Legates into England to examine the matter how it stood and to punish by Ecclesiasticall Censures that party that should be found stubborne and repugnant to reason Wher vpon finally hauing heard both sides and finding Robert Bruse King of Scotland to haue offered iniuryes to the King of England they pronounced sentence of excommunication against him and put the whole Kingdome vnder interdict For releasing wherof the said King Robert and the State of Scotland 4. yeares after sent a solemn embassage to the Pope to wit the Bishop of Glasco Earle of Murray which being vnderstood by King Edward he sent also a messenger on his behalfe to contradicte the same And albeit him Embassadour saith our Story in dignity were but a simple Priest yet so many reasons and accusations he alleadged against themâ— or K. Edward and his câ—uâ—e as the Scottish Embassadours â—â—ld obteyne no release at that time And this for the Popes auâ—â—â—â—â—â—y in those dayes for publicke affaires 45. But as for priuate matters of England especially the disposing of Bishoprickes confirmation inuestitures of all Bishops 〈◊〉
strangers that had benefices or Ecclesiasticall liuings within the Realme both religious and other To which consideration he had these particular motiues peculiar to his time and state that he hauing for some yeares before proclaimed himself King of France and taken the Armes and Title of that Kingdome vpon him as due vnto him by succession for that he was next heire male in bloud to King Philip the 4. surnamed the faire that by his mother Queen Isabel was his Grandfather and all the Popes at that time being French-men and lying at Auinion in France for seauenty yeares togeather and the most parte of the Cardinals and Courte being in like manner of the same natioÌ„ that were ordinarily prouided by the Popes of benefices and Bishopricks in England and therby not fit as was pretended to teach preach or reside there King Edward besides the regard of other inconueniences entred into ielousie also of state thinking that these men were enemyes to his pretences in France and therevpon was the more pricked to make the prohibitions and lawes which he did 4. But yet writing first therof to the Pope himself in most humble and dutifull manner requesting redresse and remedy immediately from that Sea as by his letters yet extant doth appeare vpon this occasion saith VValsingham for that Pope Clement the 6. which once had byn Archbishop of Roane in Normandy a man of eminent learning but of profuse liberality made prouisions vnto two French Cardinals for their maintenaunce of two thousand markes a yeare vpon Bishopricks and Abbeys in England without the Kings knowledge or consent wherwith he being much offended commaunded first the Procurators of the said Cardinals to surcease and departe the land vpon paine of imprisonment then wrote vnto the said Pope that famous letter saith our Author for the liberty of the Church of England which he and others doe set downe The Title wherof is this Sanctissimo in Christo Patri ac Domino Domino Clemanti diuina prouidentia Sacrosancta Romana Vniuersalâ—◠〈◊〉 Summo Pontifici Edwardus eadem gratia Rex Francia Anglia c. â—â—â—uota pedum oscula beatâ—rum 5. This is the Title and inscription of his letter whereby wee may see what account he made of the Sea Apostolicke and Bishop thereof And in the prosecution of the said letter he layeth downe first how all the Bishopricks Prelacyes and benefices 〈◊〉 England being founded by the deuotion of Christian Kings â—ishops and Noble-men therof to the end that the people might be instructed the poore releiued the Churches serued the Princes assisted by Counsaile and help of the said Prelates according to that we haue heard touched before in the Statute of Carliele vnder this mans Grand-father and otherwise often repeated vpon other occasions all these good ends were said now to be euacuated by that the Sea Apostolike reseruing the collâ—tions of such spirituall liuings to the Courte of Rome vnfit men strangers for the most parte were preferred and therby English-men discouraged and damnified the patrons of benefices depriued of their right of presentation many other such inconueniences ensued 6. Wherfore considering all these points saith the King Pâ—â—sata etiam deuotionis plenitudine quae domus nostra Regia Clerus â—â—pulus dicti Regni perstiterunt hactenùs in obedientia Sedis Apostolica c. Considering also the fulnesse of deuotion wherwith our Kingly family as also the Clergy and people of our Realme haue pâ—â—seuered hitherto in the obedience of the Sea Apostolicke it seemeth right that you as a Father prouiding for his children should with paternall affection alleuiate the burthens of your said children and permit for the time to come that Patrons of benefices may haue that solace as to present fit persons without impeachment to the said benefices wherof they are patrons and that Cathedrall Churches others of the said Kingdome may be prouided of Pastors by free elections c. Wherfore we â—â—seech your Benignity to vouchsafe euen for the honour of God and saluation of soules and for the taking away of the foresaâ—â— scandals and offences to put quickly some whole-some temperament vnto these matters to the end that wee who doe â—â—â—rence as wee ought to doe your most holy person and the holy Roman Church in paternae vestra dilectionis dulcedine quie scamâ—â— may rest in the sweetnes of your fatherly loue towards vs. 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—lissimus ad regimen Ecclesia Sua Sancta per tempora prospera lonâ—â—â— The most high God preserue you to the gouernment of his holy Church for many and prosperous years Giuen at VVestminster the 26. day of September vpon the 4. yeare of our Raigne ouer France and 27. ouer England 7. Heere we see with what respect to the Sea Apostolicke King Edward pretended to make the restraints which he made of prouisions from Rome and to shew more his confidence and acknowledgement toward the said Sea he sent soone after the very same yeare vnto the said Clement the 6. a most honourable Embassage by Henry Earle of Lancaster and Derby as also the Earls Spenser and Stafford togeather with the Bishop of Oxford to treat with the said Pope and lay before him the right which he pretended to the Crowne of France though not in forme of iudgement or to put the matter in triall saith VValsingham but as to a father and friend he hauing 4. yeares before that written largly of the ground of his said right vnto this mans predecessour Pope Benedictus the 11. and to the whole Colledge of Cardinals himself being then at Antwerpe vpon the 16. of Iuly Anno Domini 1339. and 13. of his Raigne 8. His epistle to the Pope had the same title which the other before and that to the Cardinals Amabilium Deo patrum Sacrosancta Romana Ecclesiae Cardinalium Collegio venerando c. In the prosecution of which letter to the Pope after a large demonstration of his title he hath these words Non igitur apud vestrae viscera misericordia Sanctitatis locum inueniat detrahentium informatio amula c. Let not therefore the emulous informations of detractors find place in the bowells of your mercie and Holines against such a sonne of yours as by hereditary right of all his progenitors doth and will for euer immoueably persist in your obedience and in the obedience and grace of the Apostolicke Sea c. And we doe intimate this processe of our iustice to the said Crowne of France and of the iniury done against vs by detayning the same vnto the preheminence of your holy Highnes that by your supreme and holy measure of right and equity whervnto belongeth vpon earth to open and shut the gates of heauen and to whom appertaineth the fullnesse of power supereminency of tribunall you will fauour our right so much as reson requireth Parati semper ne dum à vestro sancto cunctis presidente iudicio
imò à quoâ—iâ— alio de veritate contrarij si quis eam nouerit humiliter informati We being ready alwayes to be humbly informed of the truth of the contrary not only from your holy iudgement which gouerneth all but from any other that knoweth the same 9. So K. Edward to the Pope at that time concerning his great controuersie of France And albeit he was neuer wholy deuoid of the ielousies suspicions before mentioned that those French Popes did fauour more his enemies the Kings of France then himself and did assist them also oftentymes with graunts of great pecuniary succours vpon the Clergy as himself in some letters doth complaine yet did he neuer for this loose any inward respect reuereÌ„ce or obedience to the said Sea Apostolicke No nor did the said Sea cease for many years after to vse her auncient custome of prouiding Bishopricks and Prelacies in England though commonly they were English-men only As for example the very next yeare after to wit 1344. and 18. of King Edwards raigne the said Pope Clement made Bishop of Norwich one VVilliam Bate-man that had byn Auditour of his Pallace and Courte in Auinion And in the yeare 1362. Pope Vrbanus the fifth made Bishop of Lincolne by his prouision one Iohn Buckingham and of Chichester one VVilliam Lynne and King Edward admitted the same without resistance And foure years after that againe the same Pope vpon the death of Simon Islep Archbishop of Canterbury gaue that Bishopricke by his prouision to Simon Langtham that was Bishop of Ely and translated Iohn Barnet Bishop of Bath from that Sea to Ely and one M. Iohn Harwell being commended greatly by Prince Edward of VVales to the said Pope was admitted by him to the said Bishoprick of Bath as also VVilliam VVickham bearer of the Kings priuy signet was preferred by the said Pope vnto the Bishopricke of VVinchester Domino Rege procurante saith Walsingham that is King Edward procuring and labouring for the same 10. And two yeares after this againe in the yeare 1368. we read that the foresaid Simon Langtham being made Cardinall by Pope Vrbanus and therevpon resigning his Archbishopricke of Canterbury the Pope by his prouision gaue the same to VVilliam VVriothesley Bishop of VVorcester and the foresaid Lynne Bishop of Chichester he translated vnto the Bishopricke of VVorcester and vnto the Church of Chichester he promoted one VVilliam Roade In all which wee read not that K. Edward made any difficulty And the very next yeare after this againe wee find registred that the same Pope prouided the Churches of Norwich Hereford and Exceâ—â—â— of Bishops by his owne prouision only it is said of the later of the three quod Thomas Brangthingham fauore literarum Domini Regis Edwardi ad Exoniensem Ecclesiam promotus est Thomas Brangthingham was promoted by the Pope to the Church of Excester through fauour of the letters of K. Edward 11. And finally this matter went on in this manner vntill towards the later end of K. Edwards raigne when he growing old and feeble as well in iudgement as in body and matters depending most vpon his sonne Iohn of Gaunt who was a disorderly man in those dayes and much cried out vpon by all the Common-wealth as may appeare by that he was afterward deposed by Parlament from al gouernment though it lasted not long shewed himself enemy to the State of the Clergy as soone after he well declared by the imprisoning of VVilliam VVickham Bishop of VVinchester assayling Courtney Bishop of London fauoring the famous hereticke Iohn VVickcliffe at his beginning publickly and other such signes and demonstrations at this time I say being the 47. of the raigne of K. Edward according to VValsingham or 49. according to Polidor though the booke of Statutes doth appoint in the 25. and 27. years of the said Kings raigne were the Statutes made or perhaps begun to be put in execution against recourse to Rome except in causes of appellation and against prouisions of benefices to be gotten or procured from thence not at home by the patrons thereof Rex Edwardus saith Polidor primus omnium de Consilij sententia indixit immanem illis paenam qui in posterum impetrarent vbiuis gentium Anglicana sacerdotia à Romano Pontifice aut causas nisi per appellat tonem ad eundem deferrent c. Lex prouisionis siue de Praemoneri vocitatur King Edward first of all other Kings by the sentence of his Counsell did decree most horrible punishment vnto those that for the time to come should in any parte of the world obtaine English benefices from the Pope of Rome or should carry any causes vnto him but only by appellation The law is called the law of Prouision or Praemunire 12. And the same Author addeth further that Pope Gregory the 11. hearing of this law tooke the matter greiuously and wrote to King Edward for the reuocation therof but there ensuing presently a great schisme in the Church of Rome which endured allmost 50. years vntill the tyme of Martin the 5. King Edward also not liuing many years after and the disordinate gouernment of his Nephew K. Richard the 2. with the tumultuation of the VVickcliffians succeeding nothing was done therin And yet doth it appeare by VValsingham that vpoÌ„ that very same yeare of 1374. which was the 48. of K. Edwards raigne there was a treaty begun in the moneth of August at Bruges in Flaunders between Embassadors sent both from the sorsaid Pope Gregory and King Edward to treat of these points and that the said treaty endured almost two yeares Et tandem saith he concordatum est inter eos quod Papa de catero reseruationibus beneficiorum minimè vteretur quod Rex beneficia per literas Quare impedit vlterius non conferret At length it was agreed between them that the Pope for the time to come should not vse reseruations of benefices to himself and that the King should no more bestow benefices by his writ of Quare impedit 13. Thus much writeth VValsingham and toucheth no other points which yet probably may be presumed to haue byn treated at that time namely that the Kings for the time to come should haue the nominations of Bishops and the Pope only the confirmation and inuestiture except in certaine cases as afterward we haue seen practised not only in England but in most Catholicke Kingdomes round about but this by concession and agreement of the Sea Apostolicke it self without any least intention in the said Princes to deny the supreme spirituall power authority of the said Sea much lesse to take it vpon themselues as M. Attorney would inferre that they did out of these peeces of Statutes which he alleadgeth for that purpose Whervnto now we shall answere breifly as they ly in this booke M. Attorneys obiections out of the Raigne of King Edvvard the third §. I. 14. For that these obiections are many
respect of his supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is altogeather childish For that first to present includeth no Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction at all and much lesse supreme and may be exercised by meer lay-men as before hath byn declared at large vnder King VVilliam the Conquerour Secondly for the King to present to his free Chappels was as much to say in those dayes as that those Chappels being made free and exempted by priuiledges and franquises frō the Sea Apostolicke for otherwise they could not be freed from iurisdiction of their Ordinary the King presented vnto them by vertue of the Canon-law and commission of the said Sea Apostolicke as founder therof 26. And thirdly that he presented after the Deane and by lapse only and not in the first place signifieth plainely that his iurisdiction in that point if presentation may be called iurisdiction as in some sense it may was lesse then that of the Deane And so Fitzherberts words are to be vnderstood that in that particular case the King presēted by lapse as ordinary that is to say wheras in other benefices when the patron or partie to whom the election nomination or presentation first cheifly appertaineth presenteth not within such a tyme the Ordinary may present as hauing by composition the second right or power in that case and after him the Metropolitan and last of all the King Heer in the case of Free Chappels wherof the King is presumed to be founder after the Deane which hath the first right and this by no other meanes then by cōcession of the Sea Apostolicke in those dayes the King by priuiledge of the same Sea had right to enter in the second place insteed of the Bishop which proueth the quite contrary to M. Attorneys conclusion for it sheweth that the King had not supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the case proposed but secondary and subordinate to that of the Deane But let vs see further The Attorney An excommunication vnder the Popes Bul is of no force to disable any man within England and the Iudges said that he that pleadeth such Buls though they concerne the excommunication of a subiect were in a hard case if the King would extend his iustice against him If excommunication being the extreme and finall end of any suite in the Court at Rome be not to be allowed within England it consequently followeth that by the ancient Common-laws of England no suite for any cause though it be spirituall rising within this Realme ought to be determined in the Court of Rome Quia frustra expectatur euentus cuis effectus nullus sequitur and that the Bishops of England are the immediate officers and ministers to the Kings Courts In an attachment vpon a prohibition the defendant pleaded the Popes Bull of excommunication of the Plaintife the Iudges demaunded of the defendāt if he had not the certificate of some Bishop within the Realme testifying this excommunication to whom the Counsell of the defendant answered that he had not neither was it as he supposed necessary for that the Buls of the Pope vnder lead were notorious inough but it was adiudged that they were not sufficient for that the Courte ought not to haue regard to any excommunication out of the Realme and therefore by the rule of the Courte the 〈◊〉 was thereby disabled Reges sacro oleo vncti sunt spiritualis iurisdictionis capaces The Catholicke Deuine 27. All that is heere said against the acceptance or admittance of the Popes Bulls for excommunication in England for of this only as speach in this place if it be meant of this K. Edwards time only as according to the argument it must and we haue seen that vnder former Kings the contrary was allwayes in practice how then doth M. Attorney talke heere againe of his auncient Common-lawes For if it began first vnder this King then was it a new law and not auncient and if further wee find no Decree or Statute therof at all in this Kings life as hitherto we haue not nor doth M. Attorney cite or quote any then might it be a matter only de facto of some Iudges who according to the current of that time and as they should see the King affected pleased or displeased with the Popes of those dayes would reiect or admit their Buls at their discretion And then doe you see vpon what goodly ground M. Attorney inferreth his conclusion that if the Popes Buls of excōmunication were not respected in those dayes it consequently followeth that by the auncient common laws of England no suite for any cause though it be spirituall rising within this Realme might be determined in the Courte of Rome And why so For that the Popes excommunication was not obayed in England 28. But I would aske him whether no sentence could be giuen without excommunication Or whether to such as beleeued the Popes authority in those dayes it were sufficient in conscience that the said excommunications were not admitted by some Iudges in their tribunals Or at least-wise no iudiciall notice taken of them except they came notified also from some Bishop as the second Case heer set downe doth touch therby insinuateth the solution of the whole riddle to wit that Iudges were not bound vnder this K. Edward to take publicke and Iudiciall notice of anie Bull of excommunication come from abroad and presented by any priuate person except the same came notified from some Bishop in authoritie within the Realme Which caution is vsed also at this day in diuers other Catholicke Countreys round about vs for auoiding trouble deceit and confusion to wit that Bulls and other authenticall writings from Rome must be seen and certified by some persons of authority within the Realme before they can be pleaded in Courte or admitted generally 29. To the last instance that Kings annointed with sacred oyle are capable of spirituall iurisdiction we denie it not but graunt with the great Ciuill-lawyer Baldus before mentioned and all Canonists that diuers cases of spirituall iurisdiction may be graunted by the Sea Apostolicke vnto annoynted Kings and so often it hath been done especially to Kings of England as former examples haue declared namelie of K. Edward the Confessor But this assertion of capacitie abilitie to receiue some sorte of spirituall iurisdiction if it be committed vnto them doth not proue that they had the said iurisdiction in themselues or of themselues by vertue of their Crownes or annoynting as M. Attorney would haue men beleeue But let vs heare further The Attorney Where a Prior is the Kings debitor and ought to haue tithes of another spirituall person he may choose either to sue for subtraction of his tithes in the Ecclesiasticall Courte or in the Exchequer and yet the persons and matter also was Ecclesiasticall For seing the matter by a meane concerneth the King hee may sue for them in the Exchequer as well as in the Ecclesiasticall Courte and there shall the
right of tithes bee determined And Fitzh in his Nat. Br. fol. 30. holdeth that before the Statute of the 18. of E. 3. cap. 7. that right of tithes were determinable in the teÌ„porall Courts at the election of the partie And by that Statute assigned to be determined in the Ecclesiasticall Court and the temporall Courte excluded therof And the Courts of diuers manners of the Kings and of other Lords in auncient times had the probates of last wills and testaments and it appeareth by the 11. Hen. 7. fol. 12. that the probate of testaments did not appertaine to the Ecclesiasticall Courte but that of late time they were determinable there so as of such causes and in such manner as the Kings of the Realme by generall consent and allowance haue assigned to their Ecclesiasticall Courts they haue iurisdiction by force of such allowance The King did by his Charter translate Canons secular into regular and religious persons which hee did by his Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and could not doe it vnlesse he had iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall The Abbot of VValtham died in the 45. yeare E. 3. and one Nicholas merrit was elected Abbot who for that the Abbey was exempt from ordinarie iurisdiction was sent to Rome to be confirmed by the Pope And because the Pope by his constitutions had reserued all such collations to himself he did recite by his Bull that he hauing no regard to the election of the said Nicolas gaue to him the said Abbey and the spiritualties and temporalties belonging to the same of his spirituall grace and at the request as he fained of the King of England This Bull was read and considered of in Councell that is before all the Iudges of England and it was resolued by them all that this Bull was against the laws of England and that the Abbot for obtaining the same was fallen into the Kings mercie whervpon all his possessions were seased into the Kings hands as more at large by the said Case appeareth Where the Abbot of VVestminster had a Prior Couent who were regular and mort in law yet the King by his Charter did deuide that corporation and made the Prior and Couent a distinct and capable bodie to sue and be sued by themselues The Catholicke Deuine 30. The first case of this instance about tithes and probates of testaments is a verie trifling thing to proue M. Attorneys great coÌ„clusion of supreme authoritie Ecclesiasticall to be in the temporall Prince his Courts For as these things and like other are in parte belonging to spirituall iurisdiction in that they concerne benefices the willes and ordinations of dead men for the benefit of their soules the like partlie also belonging to temporall in that they include temporalities worldly substance they may in different respects appertaine also to differeÌ„t Courts and so they doe in other Catholicke Countreys at this day and namelie for probates of testaments in no other Countrey perhaps besides England are they limited onlie to the Bishops spirituall Courts About which wee haue the foresaid Statutes of Circumspectè agatis vnder K. Edward the first and of Articuli Cleri vnder K. Edward the 2. and diuers other Ordinations vnder this King Edward the 3. But how proueth all this M. Attorneys principall conclusion And how far of is this from inferring supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction to be in the temporall Prince Is it not strange that such a man as M. Attorney would alleadge such toyes But let vs goe forward 31. If K. Edward did translate by his Charter the Canons secular into regular as heere is said wee must presume he did it as before you haue heard K. Henry the 2. to haue done it at VValtham by authority of the Popes Brâ—ue confirmed by his Charter and not otherwise For as well could K. Henry the 2. haue doâ—e it of his owne authoritie if it had been annexed to his Crowne at this K. Edward the 3. And therefore seing the other obserued the Canons of the Church and presumed not to doe it of himself but by the Popes licence and Charter and ratified by his owne it may be presumed that this King did the same for so much as the same Canon-law stood still in force And so it may be suspected that this case hath somewhat omitted couertly that should appertaine to the full declaration therof 32. The other case also of Nicolas Morris chosen Abbot of VValtham that went to Rome and got his inuestiture there by reseruation of the Pope and not by his election in England fell out at that verie time as heere is noted when the contention was most in heat between the King and French Popes about reseruation of benefices to wit vpon the 4. of the Kings raigne the said Popes agreeing soone after to vse no more the said reseruations So as no great maruaile of the Iudges of those dayes did moue the King to make some demonstration of speciall offence against this man the controuersie being then in handling but this is an instance de facto and not de iure 33. Lastlie the case of the Abbot of VVestminster made by the Kings Charter a distinct bodie capable to sue and to be sued was a temporal priueledge which any Prince might giue to a Couent if it vvere commodious for them and they willing to accept thereof and if not they would haue reclaimed in those daies and haue appealed to the Sea Apostolicke for remedie as the vse and right was at that time and as oy diuers examples appeareth of AppellatioÌ„s made against the King himself during his raigne as namelie that of the Bishop of Ely recounted at large by VValsingham in the yeare 1348. and others 34. The six instance consisteth of certaine Statutes made in the 25. 27. 28. and 38. yeares in the raigne of K. Edward the 3. against prouisious and prouisers from Rome reseruations of Bishopricks and benefices by the said Sea vndue appellations vniust citations infamations or molestations of men by Censures from thence All which I thinke not good to set downe at large as they lie in the Statute booke for that they are ouerlonge but breiflie rather to alleadge the summe therof which is sufficient for the point it self of our controuersie First then it is said That in consideration of the manie inconueniences and hurtes that seemed to ensue to the Common-wealth as well Clergie-men as secular by such as went to Rome and there by false suggestions and other such procurements vnworthilie got vnto themselues benefices they being either strangers not able to preach and teach or els if English-men yet vnfit for their learning or manners and that therby particular patrons were depriued of their right of presenting c It was ordained vpon the 25. yeare of this Kings raigne to punish the persons that being subiect to the King should attempt or doe this without the Kings licence or knowledge of the Realme And so the decree
the same was taken from him soone after togeather with his life by the cruell ambition of Richard Duke of Glocester brother to the deceased King so little motion made his oration and protestation against ambition at his death in the heart of him that was so furiouslie set vpon the same and desired to bee in his place 2. This man entring then with such boisterous and vnnaturall iniquitie of the slaughter of two of his Nephews continued that violent gouernment for two yeares and some what more though with many afflictioÌ„s both inward and outward and finallie lost it againe with the losse of his life and proued with a shorter experieÌ„ce then his brother King Edward had done before him how much more paine then pleasure that place brought to the violent possessor especiallie if iniustice goe with it which is the cheife origen and fountaine of all disasterous small successe 3. This man therefore being taken away by the sword of Henrie Earle of Richmond called afterward King Henrie the seauenth he held the same for 24. yeares with different successe in different times for that the former parte of his raigne wanted not waues and sourges and some troublesome motions as in reason it could not so manie great tempests and fierce stormes hauing inquieted the sea before But the later parte of his raigne was more calme milde and sweet hee hauing partlie by his ofspring and linage and partlie by his marriage stopped that great breach and inundation of miseries that brake into our Realme by the diuision of the two howses of Lancaster and Yorke and partlie also by his prudent moderation and gouernment of the Crowne so calmed and quieted mens minds humours and passions as they tooke delight to liue in peace and in this state he left his Realme to his heire and successor King Henrie the eight 4. These foure Princes then succeeding ech one the other in the Crowne of England and holding the same between them for the space of 50. yeares togeather excepting one or two though one of them were not crowned but ought to haue byn which was King Edward the fifth another was crowned that should not haue byn to wit King Richard the third howsoeuer otherwise in regard of linage family faction pretention or succession they were opposite or different one from another in affection iudgement or action for temporall affaires yet in profession of religion were they all one all and euery one of them professing the same faith and holding the same forme of Christian Catholicke religion which all their auncestors had done both before and after the Conquest And this not only in other matters but in the very point also of our controuersie concerning the practice and acknowledgement of the soueraigne spirituall authority of the Church Sea Apostolicke of Rome which may breifly besides all other means be demonstrated by these reasons following 5. First for that none of them was euer noted for the contrary which they would haue byn eyther by freinds or aduersaryes if any such occasion had byn giuen by them especially in that great and bloudy contention between the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster wherin both partes did desire to haue the fauour and approbation of the Sea Apostolicke and good opinion of the Clergy at home And if any least signe or signification had byn giuen by any of these Princes of different iudgment or affection in this behalfe their aduersaryes would haue vrged the same presently to their preiudice and disgrace which we read not to haue byn done 6. Secondly the practice of the said authority and iurisdiction of the Sea Apostolicke vsed vnder these Kings as vnder all former except only the manner of execution in two or three particular cases before mentioned that were conioyned with temporalityes doth euidently conuince the same as namely that all English Bishops Archbishops and other Prelates being elected or nominated to any dignity had euer their Buls and confirmation from Rome and the Metropolitans their palls The Archbishops also of Canterbury that liued with these Kings Thomas Bewser Iohn Morton Henry Deane and VVilliam VVarham who was the last Catholicke Archbishop that held that Sea immediatly before Thomas Cranmer All these I say besides other points of testifying their obedience and subordination to the said Sea did according to the auncient stile of their Catholicke predecessours write themselues Legats of the Sea Apostolicke as may be seen in Fox and other Protestant-writers in relating their commissions in sitting vpon hereticks c. 7. Thirdly the said Iohn Fox doth sett downe in his storie of Acts and Monuments more wickcliffian Sectaries and Lollards to haue been condemned and burned vnder these Princes then commonly vnder anie other before which Sectaries as is knowne did principallie impugne the spirituall authoritie of the Sea of Rome which thinge it is likely the said Princes would not haue done or permitted if they had been euill affected themselues that waie And the said Fox in the end of King Henry the 7. his life doth set forth many painted and printed pageants of the Popes Greatnes in those daies more then euer before 8. And finally not to labour more in a matter so manifest and cleere of it self there was neuer more intercourse between England and Rome for spirituall affaires then vnder these Princes to witt for inductions and inuestitures to all spirituall iurisdiction as hath been said for dispensations indulgences interpretations in doubtfull matters priuiledges franquises Charters for confirmation of Churches Chappels Colledges or Monasteries that were buylded diuers Embassages also were sent to Rome and speciall Legats were sent to England vpon particular vrgent occasions And as these kings had allwaies their Orators ledgers in that Court so had the Popes of that time their ordinarie Nunciâ—s yea and Collectors also of their temporall commodities in England as wee may read in Polidor who among others commeÌ„deth highly the learned Cardinal Hadryan who had been the popes Collector vnder K. Henry the 7. as himself also was vnder K. Henry the 8. This then maie bee sufficieÌ„t for some generall notes and proofes of this truth for that to prosecute particulars in this Kind were ouer tedious Now then shall wee passe to peruse and answere briefly the instances which M. Attorney citeth out of the raignes of these Kings as little to his purpose as the former Instances out of the raigne of K. Edvvard the fourth the sixtenth King after the Conquest §. I. The Attorney 6. In the raigne of K. Edward the 4. the Pope graunted to the Prior of S. Iohns to haue Sanctuarie within his Priorie and this was pleaded and claimed by the Prior but it was resolued by the Iudges that the Pope had no power to graunt anie Sanctuarie within this Realme and therefore by iudgment of law the same was disallowed The Catholicke Deuine M. Attorney repeateth still the word Law to shew thereby that he
indeed for if they were and had but so much as primam tonsuram they could not bee held nor iudged by that Court as often before hath byn shewed it is euident where the eminencie of authoritie laie in those daies to wit in the spiritualtie aboue the temporaltie vayne it is to stand vpon other trifling circumstances whether the Bishops deputie sent to demaund the liberty of those felons by law did giue attendance vpon the Kings Courts or no or whether he or the Iudges that were lay-men must iudge of this sufficieÌ„cy or insufficiency whether the fellon did read as a Clarke or not For if the temporall Iudges must discerne therof as M. Attorney auerreth then in vaine was the Bishops Deputy called thither without whom it might haue byn done by the Iudges alone But if he were of necessity to be called thither and vpon his oath to pronounce si legit vt Clericus and that vpon his verdict the Iudge must giue sentence to admit the fellon to the benefit of Clergy and thervpon to haue pardon of his life and to be deliuered vnto the Bishops prison as of higher authority then is it manifest that this instance impugneth rather then helpeth M. Attorneys assertion as commonly doe all the rest when they are well examined The Attorney The Popes excommunication is of no force within the Realme of England In the raigne of King Edward the 4. a Legat from the Pope came to Calles to haue come into England but the King and his Counsell would not suffer him to come within England vntill he had taken an oath that he should attempt nothing against the King or his Crowne and so the like was done in his raigne to another of the Popes Legats this is so reported in 1. H. 7. fol. 10. The Catholicke Deuyne 14. The first parte of this instance about the validitie of the Popes excoÌ„munication hath oftentimes been answered before what circumstance and conditions were agreed vpon to bee obserued in the execution thereof for auoiding inconueniences that came by false suggestions of some troublesome people and among other that it should allwaies bee directed to some Bâ—sâ—op whose certificate should bee required for the lawfvllnes therof as before hath been shewed out of the 3. yeare of K. Edward the 3. hath appeared also before out of King Richards Statute where all the Bishops expounded themselues that it was not meant to derogate by that Statute from the Popes authoritie to excoÌ„municate c. And in this very place and next words after this present instance hath M. Attorney another instance out of King Richard the 3. in these words It is resolued by the Iudges that the iudgment of excommunication in the Courte of Rome should not bind or preiudice anie man within England at the Common-law Wherby is cleerly declared the meaning of the former cause to wit that the popes excommunication which is a spirituall sentence or punishement for spirituall affaires may not preiudice temporall all suites at the Common-law in temporall matters and it is not much sinceritie in M. Attorney to alleadg these parcells of his Iudges determinations so nakedly as he doth without distinction or explication to the end his simple Reader may be put in error therby 15. The other instance of the Popes Legate staied at Calles and not suffered to come into England vntill he had taken an oath to attempt nothing against the King or his Crowne sheweth that King Edward rather doubted and feared his authoritie then contemned or denied the same especially he being in that controuersy about the Crowne as then hee was and the Pope interposing his spirituall authoritie between K. Henry the 6. and him And as well he might alleadge the example of the Popes messenger detained in Calles by commaundement of King Phillip and Q. Marie when he brought the Cardinals hat from Paulus 4. to Friar Peto for that the said Princes would not suffer him to come into the Realme vntill they had otherwise informed the said Pope by their Embassadours in Rome that the same was not expedient And yet did not this proue that they either contemned the Popes authoritie or thought this soueraigntie of spirituall iurisdiction to bee in themselues And it is a case that often falleth out in the affaires of Catholicke Princes with Popes when they doubt anie thing will proceed against them from the said Sea Apostolicke to keep off the execution or notification therof by what means they can vntill matters bee compounded And we haue had many examples therof before namely in the raignes of K. Henry the 2. K. Iohn K. Henry the 3. and two King Edwards following him who fearing excommunication were vigilant in prohibiting that no messenger from Rome should enter the Realme without their licence which was an argument rather of their esteeme then disesteeme of that place and power Out of the raigne of K. Henry the seauenth who was the nyntenth King after the Conquest §. II. In the raigne of K. Henry the 7. the pope had excommunicated all such persons whatsoeuer as had bought alume of the Florentines and it was resolued by all the Iudges of England that the Popes excommunication ought not to bee obaied or to bee put in execution within the Realme of England In a parlament holden in the first yeare of King Henry the 7. for the more sure like reformation of Priests Clerks religious men culpable or by their demerits openly noised of incontinent liuing in their bodies contrarie to their order it was enacted ordained and established by the aduise and assent of the Lords spiritual and temporall and the Commons in the said Parlament assembled and by authoritie of the same that it bee lawfull to all Archbishops and Bishops and other Ordinaries hauing Episcopall iurisdiction to punish and chastise Priests Clercks and religious men being within the bounds of their iurisdiction as shall bee conuicted afore them by examination and lawfull proofe requisite by the law of the Church of aduowtry fornication incest or anie other fleshly incontinency by committing them to ward prison there to abide for such time as shall bee thought to their discretions conuenient for the qualitie and quantitie of their trespasse And that none of the said Archbishops Bishops or Ordinaries aforesaid bee therof chargeable of to or vpon anie action of false or wrongfull imprisonment but that they be vtterly therof discharged in anie of the Cases aforesaid by vertue of this Act. Rex est persona mixta because hee hath both Ecclesiasticall and temporall iurisdiction By the Ecclesiasticall laws allowed within this Realme a Priest cannot haue two benefices or a bastard can bee a Priest but the King may by his Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction dispense with both of these because they be Mala prohibita and not Mala per se. The Catholicke Deuyne 16. Heere are three or foure instances for breuityes sake layed
tribunals no one thing in all the libertyes and priuiledges of the Church and Church-men being more ordinary not vsuall nor generally receiued then this though M. Attorney presumeth to affirme heere that this Decree had neuer any force within England which seemeth to me so manifest an vntruth as I marueile he would affirme it so flattly For to let passe all that I haue said before in the second Chapter of this our confutation for the confirmation of the exemptions of Clerks their persons and goods out of the Decrees of auncient Christian Emperours that ratified the Church-Canons in that behalfe and the conformity therevnto of our Christian Kings before the Conquest handled in the 5. 6. Chapters of this booke besides this I say the assertion of M. Attorney may euidently be ouerthrowne by all the laws vse and custome since the said Conquest and namely and expressly by the laws of the Conquerour himself recited before by me in the 7. Chapter of this answere which were continued by all the said Conquerours posterity vntill the tyme of King Henry the 3. when written Statutes had first their beginning namely that of Magna Charta by which lawes and Statutes the said priuiledge and exemption was often and ordinarily ratified and confirmed 21. As for example in the third yeare of King Edward the first sonne to the said King Henry the Statute speaketh thus when a Clerke is taken for guylte of felony and is demaunded by the Ordinary he shall be deliuered to him according to the priuiledge of holy Church on such perill as belongeth to it after the custome aforetymes vsed c. Behold the contradictory words to M. Attorneys that said this decree had neuer any force nor was approued in England The instance also of Bigamyes alleadged before by M. Attorney and answered by vs in the 11. Chapter of this booke vnder the raigne of this King Edward the first doth euidently confirme that which we say and refuteth M. Attorney For that the Kings Counsell refusing there to deliuer certaine felons demaunded by the Prelates in respect only that they were Bigamyes or had byn twice marryed therby were excluded by the generall Councell of Lions from the priuiledge of Clergy-men this I say doth shew that before that Councell Bigamyes also had that priuiledge by the Latin words of the law wherin it is said Praelati tanquam Clericos exigâ—runt sibi liberandos These prelates or Bishops did exact or require those felons to be set free vnto them as Clerks doth manifestly declare that they demaunded it by the knowne law of the land generally receiued in those dayes 22. And conforme to this vnder King Edward the second sonne to the former Edward we find the law to speake in these words A Clerke flying to the Church for felony to obtaine the priuiledge of the Church if he affirme himself to be a Clerke shall not be compelled to abiure the Realme but yeelding himself to the law of the Realme shall enioy the priuiledges of the Church according to the laudable customes of the Realme heeretofore vsed So there where you see that this was no new thing in those dayes 23. And I might ad to this diuers other like Decrees of the succeeding Kings as namely of King Edward the third in the 18. and 25. yeares of his raigne and of King Henry the 4. in the 4. yeare of his raigne vnder whome it is written in the records of Canterbury Church that the Archbishop Arundel seeing this ancient priuiledge of the Clergy to haue byn somwhat weakned by former Kings he dealt with the said King Henry effectually and obtained saith the Register vt vetus Cleri praerogatiua per Regem renouaretur ne Clerici ad Regium tribunal raperentur That the auncient prerogatiue of Clergy-men might be renewed by the King that Clerks should not be drawne to the Kings tribunall And this was a point so notoriously knowne in England in those dayes as when vpon the yeare 1405. in the said King Henry the fourth his raigne the Archbishop of Yorke Richard Scroope togeather with some others of the nobility had risen in armes against him and the King in his choller would needs haue him condemned and executed as he was Gaston the cheife Iustice as Harpesfield noteth out of the said Bishops life and the addition of Poli-chronicon knowing that by the law he could not be condemned by a secular Iudge refused to sit vpon him and so he was condemned by Syr Raph Euers and Syr VVilliam Fulthrop knights authorized therevnto by the Kings armed commission wherof the Clergy greatly complaining Pope Innocentius the seauenth excommunicated the doers and denounced to K. Henry by the Archbishop of Canterbury that he would proceed in like manner against himself if he gaue not good satisfaction in that behalfe but he dying soone after and a great schisme thervpon ensuing in the Roman Church nothing was done 24. But much auncienter then this wee might alleadge diuers examples out of the raignes of King Henry the 3. and Edward the 3. wherof wee haue made mention also in parte before treating of their times as of one Peter Riâ—all who had been Treasurer to King Henry the 3. and being apprehended by the Kings commission and to bee sent to the Tower said to him thus as Matthew Paris writeth Domine Clericus sum nec debeo incarcerari vel sub Laicorum custodia deputari My leige I am a Clerke and therefore I ought not to bee imprisoned nor to bee kept vnder the custody of Laie-men The King answered Te vt laicum hactenûs gesâ—isti à te igitur vt à laico cui meum commisi thesaurum exigo Thou hast borne thy self hitherto as a laie-man and therefore as of a laie-man to whom I committed my treasure I exact an account of the same And for that he was found with armour vnder his Clergie attyre both for this because the Archbishop of Canterburie there present seemed not willing to answere for him he was sent to the Tower yet after two daies saith our author he was deliuered againe thence by the said Archbishop and carried to VVinchester and there left in the Cathedrall Church 25. And some fiue yeares after that againe one Raph Briton a Clerke and Chaâ—on of S. Pauls Church who likewise had been K. Henries Treasurer being accused to the said King of diuers crimes touching treason and by his commission to the Maior of London apprehended and sent to the Tower was by the instance of the Clergie vrging their said priuiledge dismissed Rex dictum Ranulsum saith Paris licet inuitus solui in pace dimitti praecepit the King though vnwilling commaunded the said Raph to bee let forth of prison and peaceably dismissed So as this exemption was no new thing at that time as M. Attorney would haue it seeme And of King Edward the third aboue a hundred yeares after that againe Thomas
VValsingham alleadgeth this confirmation of the said priuiledge in his time Quod nullus Clericus sit arrei ratuâ— coram Iustitiarijs suis siue ad sectam suam siue partes si Clericus suae Clerimoniae se submittat dicens se membrum Ecclesiae Sanctae non debere ipsis Iustitiarijs respoÌ„dere That no Clerk maie bee arraygned before the Kings Iustices at the suite of the said King or of anie other party yf the said Clerk doe submitt himself to his Clergie affirming that hee being a member of holy Church ought not to answere to the said Iustices So VValsingham And this shall bee sufficient to meete with the assertion of M. Attorney to the contrary and herewith shall we end our speach of King Henry the eight Of King Edvvard the sixt the one and twentith King after the Conquest §. III. 26. This younge Prince being but a child of 9. yeares old when his father King Henry died as often hath been said was by his Tutors and Gouernours especially his Vncle Earle of Hartford after made Duke of Somerset and some others that followed his appetite in the desire of innouation about matters of religion declared Head of the Church vnder the same stile as his father had been before and by that headship and pretence therof they took to theÌ„selues authoritie to make that change which after ensued partly to the opinions of Luther partly of Zuinglius for Caluin was not yet so famous or forward in credit for some years after and to ouerthrow and alter in effect all that King Henry by his headship had ordained and established before concerning religion as may appeare by the seuerall and particular repeals of the most parte of all his Statutes touching that affaire except only this of his departure from the Pope and obedience of the Sea Apostolicke 27. But yet one principall declaration and important constitution they added in this matter as before hath been touched aboue that of King Henry according to the saying facile est inuentis addere and this is that whereas the Father K. Henry taking from the Pope his accustomed iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall did transferre it vnto his Clergie of England and afterward declaring himself Spirituall head of that Clergie did consequentlie inferre he was head of the English Church also in spirituall matters yet did he not explaine from what origen properly this spirituall power did flow which point the said Gouernours of the child-child-King Edward did interprete and decide child- shewing that all spirituall iurisdiction power and authority ouer soules by loosing or binding of sinnes or other spirituall actions in Bishops Prelates and Priests proceeded and was deriued from this young child who yet notwithstanding as ech man may consider was not of yeares to haue perfect vse of reason for disposing so much as temporall matters and how much lesse in spirituall For so affirmeth plainly S. Paul to the Galathians Quanto tempore haeres parâ—ulus est nihil differt à seruo cum sit Dominus omnium sed sub tutoribus actoribus est vsque ad praefinitum tempus à Patre All the time that the heire is young or vnder age though he be Lord of all by inheritance yet doth he differ nothing from a seruant or bound-man in subiection but is vnder Tutors and Administrators vntill the tyme of his age appointed by his Father So the Apostle 28. And if then this young King had not yet authority as of himself to dispose of any temporall affaires which are of much lesse moment we may easily consider what may be thought of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall that require more the vse of reason and iudgement for exercising of iurisdiction therin then doth the other But you will say perhaps that the same Tutors and Administrators that gouerned him in secular Ciuill affaires might take vpon them also iurisdiction in the spirituall likewise and so the Duke of Somerset for example with his assistants might be secondary or Vicar-heads of the Church of England vnder him for the tyme to absolue or bind sinnes determine of heresies dispose of Sacraments and the like 29. But to this â—s easily answered according to the principles set downe in the secoÌ„d Chapter of this booke that for so much as all temporall power is giuen first of all by God in the law of Nature vnto the people or multitude who thereby haue authority to transferre the same to what manner of gouernement they like either Monarchie or other it followeth also that the Common-wealth that had authority to choose or appoint the state of Kings to raigne ouer them had and hath power to giue sufficient authority in like manner to Tutors and Administrators to gouerne the said Common-wealth in temporall affaires during the tyme of their Kings minority or non-age But that the origen of spirituall power comming not by this way of the people nor being giuen to them at all but immediatly by Christ our Sauiour to his Apostles and their Successours Bishops and Prelates by lawfull Ordination and Succession of Priesthood and imposition of hands to the end of the world no temporall Tutors or Administrators could rightly get into this authority except they were first made Priests and this also by Caluins opinion and assertion as well as ours as before hath byn declared 30. By this then wee see how and by what assurance this headship of the Church and supreme Ecclesiasticall authoritie therof passed from the Father to the sonne which was such as it liked not M. Attorney to alleadge anie one Statute of this mans time against vs though all in deed were made against vs and against the said Father as maie bee easily imagined considering the Current of that time And the very first of all was in fauour of Luthers opinioÌ„ about the Reall presence which afterward they changed into that of Zwinglius They changed also twyce their Communion booke and forme of seruice and Sacraments first vpon the second and third yeares of King Edwards raigne and secondly vpon the 5. and 6. as appeareth in the particular Statutes of those yeares They repealed a great number of K. Henries Statutes as by name concerning treasons and heresies They repealed his famous Statute for PrecoÌ„tracts in marriages as also dissolued diuers of his Courts that he had set vp And finally they respected nothing the said King Henries headship nor his prescription or direction therin but followâ—d their owne for the time that their power endured And yet all was published vnder the name of the Ghospell and New reformation established by negociation in Parlament as though the matter had proceeded from very sound and founded Ecclesiasticall authoritie And this for that time wherof M. Attorney alleadging no one example against vs I haue no further need to enlarge my self Of the raigne of Queene Mary the two and twentith Princesse after the Conquest §. IIII. 31. As M. Attorney doth preâ—ermitt
Pope Clement the 7. and how the same began cap. 15. num 4.5.6 7. Bulles from Rome not admitted in England except they came certified from some Prelate at home and why cap. 12. num 28. cap. 13. num 27. C. Calixtus the Pope his meeting vvith Henry the first in Normandy cap. 8. n. 14. Campian his fellow-martyrs protestations at their death cap. 16. num 12. Canon-lawes how they vvere receyued in England cap. 14. num 17. Canutus K. of England his confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. n. 72. Catholicke Religion the birth-right of Englishmen cap. 1. num 26. Catholickes falsely charged by M. Attorney cap. 16. num 2.3 deinceps Catholicke-Recusants from the beginning of Q. Elizabeths raigne cap. 16. num 7. Catholickes falsely accused of inconstancy cap. 16. num 18. Caudrey the Clerke his case cap. 3. per totum Causes of K. Henry the 8. his falling out and breach vvith the Sea Apostolicke cap 15. num 1.2 3. Ceadwalla K. of the VVestsaxons his pilgrimage to Rome cap. 6. num 83. His baptisme there and death ibid. Celestine Pope his letters to the Realme of England in absence of K. Richard the first cap. 9. num 33. Charters for Church-priuiledges before the Conquest and after cap. 5. num 2. 3. 4. deinceps cap. 8. num 23. The beginning of the Great-charter vnder K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 6. Church-libertyes confirmed by K. Richard the second cap. 12. num 43. S. Chrysostomes iudgement of spirituall power cap. 2. num 21.22.23 24. Ciuill warres in England vnder King Henry the third cap. 10. num 12. Clergy-men subiect to the Ciuill Magistrate in temporal affaires cap. 2. num 33. 34. But not in spirituall ibid. num 35. Clergie-mens persons exempted from secular povver cap. 2. num 26. 37. Clerkes euer exempted from temporall Iudges cap. 15. num 20. Collations of benefices by lay-men cap. 7. num 26. 29. Comparison betweene Catholick sand Sectaryes cap. 1. num 13. 14. Commodityes or discommodityes of municipall lavves cap. 1. num 20. Comon-lawes birthright cap. 1. num 22. 23. Complaintes against strangers beneficed in England cap. 10. num 21.22 23. deinceps Remedyes sought to the Pope therfore ibid. num 23. Controuersy-wryters condemned by M. Attorney and vvhy cap. 1. num 26.27 28. 29. Controuersy-writers against their conscience cap. 1. nu 32. and vvho they be ibid. num 35. Constantius the Emperour reprehended by Bishops cap. 4. num 6.7 8. Confirmation of Church libertyes in England by diuers Kinges before and after the Conquest cap. 5. num 7. deinceps Cap. 8. n. 23. Conquest of VVales by K. Edward the first cap. 11. num 9. Conuersion of diuers Kingdomes in England one after the other cap. 6. num 15. Condemnation of Protestantes doctrine by K. Henry the eight cap. 15. n. 15. 16. Conscience the cause that Catholicks follow not M. Attorneys current cap. 16. num 19. 20. Constantius the Emperour his iudgement touching such as dissembled in Religion cap. 16. num 20. Councell of Constance in Germany cap. 13. num 6. English Prelates sent thither ibid. Courtes spirituall and temporall and their difference ca 4. nu 11. deinceps Courtes spirituall superiour to temporall ca. 10. num 30. Cranmer the first hereticall Archbishop of Canterbury ca. 15. nu 32. Burnt at Oxford for his heresies ibid. Crosses erected by K. Edward the first ca. 11. num 6. Crowne of EnglaÌ„d not subiect to any in temporalityes ca. 12. nu 48. D. Decrees and Ordinances of Pope Formosus for the Church of England ca. 6. num 59. Decree against Bigamy ca. 11. nu 31. Decree of Pope Gregory the ninth about proceeding against hereticks ca. 13. num 14. Decrees of K. Henry the eyght his breach with the Sea Apostolicke ca. 15. num 11. 12. Despaire causeth forgetfulnes of all reason and duty and vvhy ca. 16. n. â—2 Demonstrations before the Conquest against secular Princes Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in England cap. 6. per totum Deposition of Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury ca. 7. num 9. Difference of Courtes and vvhat it proueth ca. 4. num 11. Difference of lawes and law-makers before the Conquest ca. 6. num â— Difference of Courtes shew differeÌ„ce of origen and authority ca. 11. nu 50. Directions of ancient Fathers hovv to find out Truth ca. 1. nu 17. 18. Dispensations of most importance procured alvvayes from Rome cap. 6. num â—4 35. Dissention betvveene Protestants and Puritans and vvhy Prefac n. 18. 19. Dissimulation in Religiou hovv daungerous cap. 16. num 20. Doubts raised in England concerning bygamy cap. 11. num 32. E. Ecclesiasticall lavves made to be the Kinges lavves by M. Attorney cap. 4. nu 13. 14. Ecclesiasticall vveighty matters allvvayes referred to Rome by our English Kinges cap. 6. num 19. Edgar K. of England his speach for the reformation of the Clergy cap. 6. num 87. 88. His piety and deuotion tovvards the Sea of Rome ibid. S. Edmund Archbishop of Canterbury threatneth K. Henry the third if he obayed not cap. 10. num 37. K Edward the Confessor his confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. num 73. K. Edward the first surnamed Long-shanke cap. 11. num 3. His deuotion ibid. num 4. His vvorkes of piety ibid. His Conquest of VVales ibid. num 9. His mutability in keeping Church-priuiledges ibid. num 11. His violent proceeding against the Clergy ibid. num 12. 13. His euer obedience to the Sea of Rome in meere spirituall things ibid. num 14. 17. His deuotion tovvards the first Pope in Auinion in France ibid. num 16. His accusation of the Archbishop of Canterbury to the Pope ibid. num 16. His lawes in preiudice of the Clergy ibid. num 21. K. Edward the second his euill successe of marriage in France cap. 11. n. 41. K. Edward the third his restraints against the Clergy of England cap. 12. num 1. 2. His punishment for the violence vsed towards the Church cap. 12. nu 2.3.39 40. Motiues that induced him therto ibid. num 3. His great embassage to the Pope ib. num 7. His protestation for obedience to the Sea of Rome for himselfe and his cap. 12. num 8. His disordinate life ibid. num 41. K. Edward the fourth his raigne ouer England cap. 14. num 1.2.3 deinceps K. Edward the sixth his raigne cap. 15. num 26. His Supremacy of the Church of England declared by the Protector his vncle ibid. S. Egwyn Bishop of VVorcester his monastery of Euesham cap. 6. num 42. His voyage to Rome ibid. nu 79. Elections of Bishops 4. kinds cap. 7. num 32. Eminency of spirituall power aboue temporall cap. 2. num 19. England made tributary to Rome cap 6. num 67. cap. 9. num 62.63 64. Entrance into England denyed to the Popes Legates and vvhy cap. 14. n. 13. 15. Error vvhat it is
OF THE CONTROVERSY Discussed throughout this vvorks WHat is in the 〈…〉 in the 〈◊〉 yeare of 〈…〉 there is giuen 〈…〉 power and 〈…〉 as by any 〈…〉 hath 〈…〉 may lavvfully bee 〈…〉 did assigne 〈…〉 great Seale of England 〈…〉 diction whatsoeuer vvhich â—â— any manner â—pirituall 〈…〉 Authority or Iurisdiction can or may lavvfully be vsed to correct and 〈◊〉 errors heresies schismes abuses c. The question is Whether this authority and spirituall 〈…〉 to the ancient lawes of England in former times 〈…〉 were a Statute not introductory 〈…〉 lavv 〈…〉 only of an old so as if the said Act had neuer 〈◊〉 made yet the 〈…〉 that authority and might haue giuen it to others as 〈…〉 holdeth the affirmatiue part and the Catholicke 〈…〉 TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SYR EDVVARD COOKE KNIGHT His Maiesties Attorney generall SYR I had no sooner taken a sight of your last Booke entituled The fifth Part of Reportes vvhich vvas some number of monethes after the publication therof in England but there entred vvith the reading a certaine appetite of ansvvering the same and this vpon different motiues as vvell in regarde of your person and place abilitie and other circumstances depending theron as also of the subiect and argument it selfe vvhich yovv handled and manner held in handling therof to â—he greatest preiudice vvrong and disgrace of Catholickes and Catholicke religion that you could deuise And first in your person and place I considered your facultie and profession of the common lavves of our Realme your long standing and speciall preferment therin your experience and iudgemeÌ„t gathered thereby your estimation and credit in the Common-vvealth and your authority honour and riches ensuing thervpon all vvhich drevv me to the greater consideration of your Booke but principally your said profession of our Common temporall Municipall lawes vvhich science aboue all other next to Diuinitie it selfe doth confirme and conuince vnto the vnderstanding of an English-man the truth of the Catholicke Roman religion For so much as from our very first Christian Kings Queenes vvhich must nedes be the origen and beginning of all Christian common lavves in England vnto the raigne of King Henry the eight for the space of more then nyne hundred yeares all our Princes and people being of one and the selfe same Catholicke Roman religioÌ„ their lavves must needes be presumed to haue byn conforme to their sense and iudgment in that behalfe and our lavvyers to the lavves so as novv to see an English temporall lavvyer to come forth and impugne the said Catholicke religion by the antiquity of his Common-lavves throughout the tymes and raignes of the said Kings in fauour of ProtestaÌ„ts Lutheranes Caluinistes or other professors not knovvne in those dayes is as great a nouelty and vvonder as to see a Philosopher brought vp in Aristotles schole to impugne Aristotle by Aristotles learning in fauour of Petrus Ramus or any other such nevv aduersary or lately borne Antagonist Or as to behold an ancient Phisitian trayned vp in Galens tents to fight against Galen and Galenistes out of their ovvne bul-vvarkes or fortresses yea and this in ayde of Paracelsians or any other fresh crevv of Alchimian doctors vvhatsoeuer 3. This first consideration then of your person place and profession did inuyte me strongly to come and see vvhat you said in this behalfe but no lesse did the argumeÌ„t or subiect of your booke togeather vvith your maÌ„ner of treating the same of vvhich tvvo points I shall speake seuerally for that they haue seuerall ponderations all in my opinion both important rare and singular For vvhat more important matter can be thought of among ChristiaÌ„s then to treat of Spirituall Power Ecclesiasticall Authority being the kinges bench of Christ on earth the table of his scepter the tribunall of his dominion iurisdiction vvhereof dependeth the vvhole direction of soules the remission of our sinnes the efficacy of his Sacraments the lavvfulnes of all priesthoode and ministery the gouernment of the vvhole Church and finally the vigour frute effect of all Christian religion This is the importance of your argument M. Attorney and consider I pray you vvhether it standeth vs not much in hand to be attentiue vvhat you say and hovv substantially you pleade in this matter 4. And as for the other tvvo circumstances of rarenes and singularity vvhere may they more be seene then in this so vveighty a case conteyning the vvhole povver of the sonne of God both in heauen and earth for so much as belongeth to remission of sinnes and gouernement of his earthly inheritance vvhich is heere handled and ouer-ruled by a temporall lavvyer and by him giuen to a temporall Lady and Queene and this not only by force of a temporall Statute made in ParlameÌ„t to that effect the first yeare of her raigne vvhereby Ecclesiasticall Supremacy vvas ascribed vnto her but by the very vigour of her temporall crovvne it self vvithout any such Statute and by vertue of the ancient pretended Common-lavves of our Realme vvhich Common-lavves being made receaued introduced and established by Catholicke Kings and Queenes as hath byn said maketh the matter so strange and rare the vvonder admiration so great as neuer paradox perhaps in the vvorld seemed more rare singular in the eyes of Philosophers then this in the iudgement of learned Deuines And vvho then vvould not be allured vvith this singular nouelty to search somvvhat after the depth of so nevv deuised a mystery 5. After this ensueth as considerable your methode manner of handling this subiect vvhich to me seemeth nothing vulgar and consequently to you and 〈…〉 particularitâ—es 〈…〉 ‑ cero That yo◠〈…〉 uersies and 〈…〉 forth All that 〈…〉 grâ—â—e repâ—â—â—â—◠〈…〉 your side 〈…〉 vse your 〈…〉 the truth for 〈…〉 modesty and 〈…〉 7. All thâ—â—â—â—hin 〈…〉 encourage 〈…〉 reuievv o◠〈…〉 hope to my 〈…〉 modesty and 〈…〉 so much comm 〈…〉 ued and intenâ—â—◠〈…〉 cleere face 〈…〉 in your 〈…〉 you vvill doe 〈…〉 ‑ cile cedes 〈…〉 your self â—â— the 〈…〉 animo digâ—â—â—â—◠〈…〉 se sua spoâ—te 〈…〉 in deed to confessâ—◠〈…〉 fortitude but 〈…〉 ner goeth grea◠〈…〉 soules neuer-dying 〈…〉 â—e accompted our highest interest for that the â—uestion novv in hand betvveene you and me â—oÌ„cerneth the same most neerly as in the sequent â—reface vvill more largelie appeare â— Novv only I am to say promise also on my â—ehalfe that I meane to proceed in the prosecuâ—ion of this vvorke according to your foresaid â—rescriptions of truth temperance modesty and vrâ—anity and this both in center and circumference â—s neere as I can and if necessity at anie time or â—pon anie occasion shall enforce me to be more earnest it shall be rather in the matter it self then against the man I meane your self vvhose person and place I shall alvvaies haue in devv regard though I may not omit to tell you that in some partes of your booke especially tovvardes the end
word or two concerning the Title whose inscription is Reports of diuers Resolutions and Iudgements giuen vpon great deliberation in matters of great Importance and Consequence by the Reuerend Iudges Sages of the law togeather with the Reasons Causes â—f their Resolutions and Iudgments published c. By which words of â—reat Deliberation great Importance and Consequence Reuerend Sages the like M. Attorney like a studious Rhetorician procureth to purchase credit and estimation to this his worke of Reports Alâ—eit I be confident to the contrary that vpon the ensuing search â—hese Reports directed by hym to the impugning of Catholike reâ—â—gion being only bare and naked Reports indeed without profe or reason alleaged at all will neither proue so graue Resolutions â—udgemeÌ„ts nor to haue byn giuen alwayes vpoÌ„ so great deliberation â—or of so great importance Consequence as he pretendeth and that when the reasons and causes therof shall bee examined they â—ill rather ouerthrow than establish his principal conclusion wherin I remitt my self to the euent â— There followeth the same title to knitt vp the page this pleaâ—â—ng sentence of Cicero in his Tusculane questions Quid enim laeâ—ro nisi vt veritas in omni quaestione explicetur verum dicentibus facilè ceâ—â—m What doe I endeuour but that the truth should be laied open in euery question with resolution to yeld to them that shall speake the truth This sentence I say giueth mee great comforte yf M. Attorney will doe as he insinuateth and follow the indifferencie of his Author alleaged who in the matters he handled which were of philosophye is knowne to haue byn so equall as he was not well resolued what part to take Yet doe I not exact so much equality in this our controuersie of diuinitie presuming my aduersary to be preoccupated with the preiudice of one parte but shall rest well satisfied with his desire to haue the truth examined in euery point and much more with his readines to yeeld vnto her whersoeuer she shall be founde 3. And with this I shall passe to his Preface notinge only one point or two more by the way wherof I shall haue occasion to speake againe afterward The first is that wheras this booke of Reports is set forth with two distinct Columnes in euery page the one in Latin the other in English the Title or superscription of the one runneth thus De iure Regis Ecclesiastico The other hath this interpretation Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law As though the word Ius which signifieth Right were alwayes well translated by the word Law Wherof afterward he seeketh to make his aduantage But the error or fraude is euident for that the word Ius hath a much larger signification then Lex which may be proued as well out of auncient Lawyers as Deuines For that Paulus Iurisconsultuâ— doth affirme the word Ius to be extended ad omne quod quouis modo bonum aequum est to whatsoeuer is any waye good or right And then in another signification the same Paulus doth say that it signifieth Sententiam iudicis The sentence of the Iudge And in another signification Vlpian and Celsus two auncient Lawyers take it for the science skill of law And Aristotle in his Ethicks pro omni eo quod est legitimum for all that which is any way lawfull And so S. Thomas and other School-deuines doe affirme Ius to be obiectum Iustitiae the obiect of Iustice that is to say about which all iustice is exercised And finaly Isidorus sayth Lex est species Iuris Law is a braunch or kind of right and consequently M. Attorney doth not so properly throughout his whole booke interprete Ius by the word Law which I would not haue noted so largly but that he being so great a lawyer had obligation to speake more exactly though noe man deny but that Ius and Lex may sometimes be taken for the same but not euer nor properly in this case For that the question is not nor was not of Q. Elizabeths Ecclesiasticall lawes but of the right shee had to make such lawes 4. The second point worth the noting is that wheras both the title and subiect of all this booke is of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law M. Attorney in the whole Course therof from the begining of our Christian Kings vnto K. Henry the eight who were aboue an hundered twenty in number neuer citeth so much as one Ecclesiasticall law made by anie of them For that they being Catholikes made not but receiued Ecclesiasticall lawes from such as had authoritie to make them in the Catholique Church And such later Statutes Decrees and Ordinances as were made by some later Kings from K. Edward the first downward for restraint of some execution of the Popes ecclesiasticall power in certaine externall points were not made by them as ecclesiasticall but as temporall laws in respect of the common wealth for auoiding certaine pretended hurtes and incommodities therof And M. Attorney is driuen to such pouerty straights in this case as not being able to alleadge anie one instance to the contrary out of all the foresaid ages hee runneth euery where to this shift that the Popes Ecclesiasticall and Canon laws being admitted in England mâ—y bee called the Kings ecclesiasticall laws for that they are admitted and allowed by him and his realme In which sense the Euangelicall law may bee called also the Kings law for that he admitteth the Bible But of this wee shall haue occasioÌ„ to speake more often afterward For that M. Attorney doth often run to this refuge Now then to the Preface in his owne words The Attorney to the Reader It is truly saide good Reader that Error Ignorance being her inseparable twynne doth in her proceeding so infinitely multiplie herselfe produceth such monstrous and strange chimeraes floateth in such and so many incertainties and sucketh downe such poison from the contagious breath of Ignorance as all such into whom shee infuseth any of her poisoned breath shee dangerously infects or intoxicates and that which is wonderfull before shee can come to any end she bringeth all things if shee be not preuented by confusion to a miserable and vntimely end Naturalia veâ—é artificialia sunt finita Nulius terminus false Error immensus The Catholik Deuine 5. To this so vehement accusation of Error and Ignorance I could 10. Moreouer our Deuines doe handle this matter of Ignorance so exactly in al their writings as by treating of Ignorance they proue themselues not ignorant but most learned For first defininge IgnoraÌ„ce in generall to be want or lake of knowledge they distinguish the same into two sortes The one Negatiue the other Priuatiue And as for the Negatiue which importeth only a simple pure want of science it is not reprehensible of it self for that it might be in man euen before his fall in the state of innocency is now in
English Catholiks at this day what reason haue they to sinne so damnably as to write against their owne consciences seeing that by following their consciences they might follow also their commodities Wâ—at new opinions haue they inuented of their owne or taken vpon them to follow inuented by others for which they should be drawne to write against the knowne truâ—hâ— that is to saie as all Fathers do expounde it the Catholike truth For that is knowne receiued and acknowledged and hath byn from time to time throughout Christendome wheras new opinions are not knowne truthes but presumed truthes by a few in some particuler place or countrey and for some certaine time past and not publiklie continued from the beginning 31. As for example in the present controuersie to pretermit all others English Catholiks saie that they approue noe other Ecclesiastical power than that which all the Kings of England from the first that was conuerted vnto King Henry the eight togeather with their Counsellours lawyers and Sages both spirituall and temporall haue allowed receiued practised and confirmed by their owne municipal lawes M Attorney on the other side holdeth the contrary and bringeth only for his direct proofe the constitutioâ—s of two or three late Princes Q. Elizabeth a woman K. Edward a child and some parte of King Henries raigne distracted from the rest and deuided also from himselfe in all other points of Relâ—gion besides Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction but for indirect proose he cyteth certaine peeces and parcells of Ordinances Lawes and Decrees of some former Catholike Princes which seeme to restraine or suspend in some particular cases the execution of the said Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in matters not meerly spirituall but mixt with temporalities as to them it seemed and not denying therby any parte of the spirituall power it self as after shall be shewed 32. Now then wheras he alleadgeth three Princes Decrees against the Popes authoritie interrupted by a fourth for that Queene Marie annulled the two that went before her and ioyned fully with her auncient progenitors wee one the contrary side for these three interrupted doe produce neere threescore by descent without interruption and for threescore yeares more or lesse wherin they made these lawes wee alleadge more then three times three hundered and for a part or parcell of tâ—e Sages of our Land which in these later dayes vpon art feare or industrious induction were drawne to consent vnto these new lawes against the old with vtter mislike of the sar greateâ—t part wee â—ay forth the whole vniforme consent of all sortes beginning with the first very planting of Christian Religion in our countrey continued for more than nine hundrâ—d years togeather so as we alleadg both antiquitie prioritie vniuersalitie continuance and succession without interruption which are all the markes of Catholike verity and consequently when we write for defence of this in euery controuersie of our dayes how can the Attorney saie or pretend to imagine that we write against our consciences and the knowne truth 33. And as for the imaginarie causes of discontentment which he deuiseth either for that men haue not atteined vnto their ambitious and vniust desires or for that in the eye of the State their vices and wickednes haue deserued punishment and disgrace and therfore doe oppose themselues against the current of the present These speculations I saie cannot fal any way vpon English Catholiks not doe subsist of themselues Not the later for that they are knowne to be temperate men so will the countrey commonlie where they liue beare them wittnes and the experience of their singuler patience vnder the pressures of the late Queene doth manifestly testifie the same Not the first for that if conscience did not retaine them they might gaine more and more aduaunce their ambitious desires if they haue any by following the Current of the time with M. Attorney and others than by standing against it to suffer themselues to be ouerflowne therwith And it is a great presumption in all reason that he hath a good conscience who standeth thervnto with his losse that might run downe the hill with the current to his gaine and preferment For that this later is easie and vulgar and common to the worst men as well as to good the other is hard and rare and needeth grâ—at vertue and fortitude of mind wherof I may chaunce to haue occasion to speake more largely afterward at the end of this booke in a speciall chapter to M. Attorney himselfe when our principall controuersie shal be tryed shewing what vrgent forcible and peremptorie reasons Catholike men haue though with neuer so great losse temporall to stand for the defence of their consciences not to runne downe the current with him and others that swymme with full sayle therin And so much of this 34. Some other few pointes of litle importance doe remaine in this passage of M. Attorneys Preface which might be touched and examined as where he saith that the particular and approued custome of euery nation is the most vsuall binding and assured law and for more authoritie of this asseueration as also of whatsoeuer he saith besides or pretendeth to say out of our lawes in his ensuing Treatise he addeth that he hath byn a student therof for these 35. yeares but I could bring forth lawyers of no lesse standinge and study though perhaps with lesse gaine that would contradict him in both these points First that custome is not allwayes the most vsuall binding law either in conscience or otherwise with these would run all the ministers of Englaud in the case of Catholike and Protestant Religion wherin custome by their owne confession is against them And in the second point concerning the peeces parcelles heere alleadged out of our Common-lawes against the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction as M. Attorney would haue it seeme these men would alleadge twenty for one not shredes or liberts of lawes but intyre lawes themselues authorizinge and confirminge with full vniformity and vniuersality of our English nations consente the said Iurisdiction from time to time and the vse and practise therof But of this afterward 35. Now to conclude with M. Attorney in this his Preface if his end and desire be as he saith that such as are desirous to se to know may be instructed and such as haue byn taught amisse may se and satisfie themselues with the truth and such as know and hold the truth may be comforted and confirmed I shall gladlie ioyne with him in this end and desire pâ—aying almightie God that himself also and many more with him may bee in the first two members for that in the third none can be but true Catholiks And this shall suffice for this place For as for the Latin sentence out of Macrobius that our ignorance in many things proceedeth of that we reade not diligently the work of ancient authors I haue touched in parte before and doe allow of the sense now againe
visitation of the Ecclesiasticall estate and persons and for their reformation order and correction of the same and of all manner of errors heresies c. is given to the Queene with full power and authoritie to assigne nominate and authorize others also to exercise and execute vnder her highnes all and all manner of Iurisdiction priuiledges and preheminences in anie wise touching or concerning anie spirituall or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and to visit reforme redresse order correct and amend c. 19. Which words may seem by their often naming of visitation and visiting that they meant onlie to make the Queene a visitrix ouer the Cleargie which importeth much limitation of supreme power and yet on the other side they giue her all Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall that euer hath been heertofore or may be exercised by anie Ecclesiasticall authoritie or person and that both she and her substitutes haue all and all manner of Iurisdiction priuiledges and preheminences concerning spirituall affaires as you haue heard So as on the one side they seeme to restraine and limitt not calling her head of the Church as before in the stile of K. Henrie and K. Edward was accustomed but rather a supreme Visitrix as by these words appeereth And on the otherside they giuing her all and all manner of Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall that by anie power or person Ecclesiasticall hath euer heertofore been vsed or may be vsed including no doubt therin both the Pope and all other Bishops or Archbishops that euer haue exercised Iurisdiction in England they make her spirituall head of the Church in the highest degree giuing her the thinge without the name and dazeling the eyes of the ordinarie Reader with these multitude of words subtilie couched togeather And why so thinke yon I shall breefly disclose the mysterie of this matter 20. When K. Henry the eight had taken the Title of Supreame head of the Church vpon him as also the gouernours of K. Edward had giuen the same vnto him being but yet a child of 9. years old the Protestants of other Countries which were glad to se England brake more and more from the Pope whome they feared yet not willing insteed therof to put themselues wholie vnder temporall Princes but rather to rest at their owne libertie of chosing congregations and presbyteryes to gouerne began to mislike with this English stile of Supreame head as well the Lutheranes as appeereth by diuers of their writings as also the Zuinglians and much more afterward the Caluinists whereupon Iohn Caluin their head and founder in his Commentary vpon Amos the Prophet inueigheth bitterlie against the said Title and authoritie of supreame head taken first by King Henry and saith it was Tyrannicall and impious And the same assertion he held during his life as after by occasion more particularlie shall be shewed And the whole body of Caluinists throughout other Countryes are of the same opinion and faith though in England they be vpon this point deuided into Protestants and Puritans as all men know 21. This then being the State of thinges when Q. Elizabeth began her Raigne those that were neerest about her and most preuailed in Counsell inclining to haue a change in Religion that therby also other changes of dignities offices and liuings might insue and desiring to reduce all to the new Queens disposition but yet finding great difficultie and resistance in many of the Caluinists to giue the accustomed Title of headship in respect of Iohn Caluins reprobation therof they deuised a new forme and featute of words wherby couertly to giue the substance without the name that is to saie the whole spirituall power iurisdiction of supreame head vnder the name of Visitrix or supreame gouernesse as in the Oath of the same Statute is set downe where euery man vnder forfiture of all his lands and liuings and life also in the third time is bound to sweare and professe that he beleiueth in his cōscience that the said Qneene is supreame gouernesse in all causes Ecclesiastical in this sense and that there is no other Spirituall power or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction ouer soules in England but this of the Qneene or such as commeth from her And this was also the high iniquitie of this tragicall Comedye among other that the whole Realme being almost all Catholike and of a contrarie beleife at that time was forced to sweare within thirtie daies after the said Act to this fantasticall deuise of giuing supreame authoritie Spirituall to a woman wherof by naturall diuine and humane law she is not capable as in the next chapter shall bee proued being a deuise of some few in a corner first and then procured by negociation to passe in Parlament or els to incurre the daunger of the foresaid penalties that is to saie either sacrilegiouslie to forsweare themselues against their consciences or to vndoe themselues and theirs in wordlie affaires a hard and miserable choise 22. But now to the point it self what reall and substantiall difference thinke you can their be imagined between the spirituall Authortie of Head-ship giuen vnto K. Henry the 8. by the Statute of the 26. yeare of his reigne and this of visitrix or supreame gouernesse giuen to Q. Elizabeth in the first of her reigne Was not the self-same power and Iurisdiction ment to be giuen And if there bee no difference in the thing it self why doe they fly the word in this which they vsed in that and why doe they vse such large circumloquutions of visiting ordering redressing and the like For as for K. Henries statute it beareth this Title An act concerning the Kings highnes to be supreame head of the Church of England c. And in the statute it self it is said Be it enacted by the Authoritie of this present Parlament that the King our soueraigne Lord his heirs and successors shall be taken accepted and reputed the onlie supreame head on earth of the Church of England called Anglicana Ecclesia And the same Title was 9. or 10. years after giuen in like manner to K. Edward the sixt by the same Authoritie of Parlament if in this Case it had anie authoritie anecting also therunto all Iurisdiction spirituall whatsoeuer as it appeereth by a certaine declaration therof made in the Statute of the first year of the said King It saith thus That for so much as all authoritie of iurisdiction spirituall and temporall is deriued and deducted from the Kings Maiestie as supreame head of these Churches and Realmes of England and Ireland and so iustlie acknowledged by the Cleargie therof and that all Courts Ecclesiasticall within these said two Realmes be kept by no other power and authority either forreine or within the Realme but by the Authoritie of his most excelent Maiesty Be it therfore enacted that all sommons and citations and other processes Ecclesiasticall in all causes of Bastardy Bygamye and such like called Ecclesiasticall shall be made in the name of our King c. And that in
the Archbishops and bishops seals of office for testisying of this the Kings Highnes armes be decentlie sett with Characters vnder the said Armes for the knowledge of the diocesse that they shall vse noe other seale of Iurisdiction but wherin his Maiestyes armes be engraued c. 23. Lo heere not onlie the name and Authoritie of head of the Church giuen to K. Edward the Child and taken from the Pope but all Iurisdiction also and signe of Iurisdiction spirituall taken from the Archbishops and Bishops of England excepting onlie so far forth as it was imparted vnto them by the said Child K. Which importeth much if you consider it well For this is not onlie to haue power to visitt and gouerne Ecclesiasticall persons and to reforme abuses Set downe in the Queenes graunt by parlament but to haue all Ecclesiasticall and spirituall power and iurisdiction originallie included in his owne person and so to be able from him self as from the first fountaine and highest origen on earth to deriue the partes parcells thereof to others which you may consider how different it is from that which here the Statute would seeme to ascribe to the Queene and opposite and contrarye to all that which the ancient Fathers in the precedent chapter did affirme protest not to be in their Kings and Emperours at all but in Bishops and Preists onlie as deliuered immediatlie to them by Christ our Sauiour and by them and from them onlie to be administred to others for their saluation But by this new order of the English Parlament the contrarie course is established to witt that it must come to Bishops and Preists from a laie man yea a Child and from a lay-woman also as the other Parlament determineth and then must it needs follow also as after more larglie shall bee proued that both the one and the other I meane K. Edward and Queen Elizabeth had power not onlie to giue this Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō vnto others but much more to vse and exercise the same in like manner in their owne persons if they would as namelie to giue holie orders create consecrate Bishops confirme Children absolue sinnes administer Sacraments teach and preach iudge and determine in points of faith and beleife sitt in iudgement vpon errors and heresies and the like And this for K. Edward 24. Now then if it may be presumed as I thinke it may that Queene Elizabeths meaning was to haue no lesse Authoritie Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall giuen vnto her and acknowledged in her then her said Father and Brother had vsed before why did not the makers of this Statute set it downe in plaine words as the other did but disguised the matter by such māner of speach as they might seeme to giue but little wheras they gaue all and more then all The Cause was that which I haue said before for which they laboured not to be vnderstood of all men but to speake as it were in mysterye not to offend so publikelie the Caluinists and yet to include matter inough to ouerthrow Catholikes But the said exacter parte and purer Caluinists quicklie found out the matter and so they began verie shortly after to mutter and write against this and diuers other points of the Statute and so haue continued euer since and the Controuersie betweene them is indeterminable 25. Well then for so much as now we haue laid open the true state of the Question and that M. Attorney is bound to proue his proposition in this sense and explication that heere is sett downe out of K. Henry and K. Edwards Statutes to witt that Q. Elizabeth had all plenarie power of Spirituall Iurisdiction in her self to deriue vnto others at her pleasure as from the head and fountaine thereof And that no Bishop Archbishop or other Ecclesiasticall person within the Realme had or could haue anie spirituall power or iurisdiction but from the wellspring and supreame sourge thereof And this not onlie by vertue of the foresaid Statute of the first yeare of her raigne but before without this also by the verie force of her Princely Crowne according to the meaning of the old and most auncient cōmon laws of England It will be time now to passe on to the veiw of his proofes which for so new strange and weightie an assertion that toucheth if wee beleiue the former alleadged Fathers the very quicke and one of the neerest means of our eternal saluation or damnation ought to bee very cleere sound and substantiall We shall see in the sequent Chapter what they are VVHERAS IN THE CASE PROPOSED THERE MAY BE TVVO KINDES OF PROOFES The one DE IVRE the other DE FACTO M. Attorney is shewed to haue fayled in both and that we doe euidently demonstrate in the one and in the other And first in that DE IVRE CHAP. IIII. THat the late Queene of England had such plenary Ecclesiasticall Power as before had byn said this by the intent meaninge of the old ancient Common-lawes of Englād though vnto me to many others it seeme a most improbable Paradox and doe meane afterwardes by Gods assistance to prooue and euidently demonstrate the same and shew that from our first Christiā Kings vnto K. Henry the eight the Common-lawes of our Land were euer conforme and subordinate to the Canō Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Roman Church in all spirituall affayres yet for so much as M. Attorney hath taken vpon him to prooue the contrary two heades of proofe he may follow therin The first De Iure the second De facto And albeit he entitle his Booke according to the first to witt De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico yet doth he nothing lesse then prosecute that kind of proofe but rather flippeth to the second which is De Facto endeauoring to prooue that certaine Kings made certaine lawes or attempted certaine factes somtimes and vpon some occasions that might seeeme somwhat to smel or taste of Ecclesiasticall power assumed to themselues in derogation or restraint of that of the Bishops Popes or Sea of Rome 2. Now albeit this were so and graunted as after it will be reproued yet well knoweth M. Attorney that an argument De facto inferreth not a proofe De Iure For if all the factes of our Kings among others should be sufficient to iustifie all matters done by them then would for example fornication be proued lawfull for that some of them are knowne to haue had vnlawfull children and left bastardes behinde them And the like we might exemplify in other things Neither doe I alleadge this instance without peculiar cause or similitude For as in that vnlawfull act of the flesh they yelded rather to passion and lust then to their owne reason iudgment knowing well inough that they did amisse when they were voyd of the same passion so in some of these actions of contention about Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction some of them were byassed with interest somtymes by indignation
ielousy other like motiues to doe or attempt that especially in these later ages which reason and Religion did not allwayes approue nor themselues nether vpon more mature deliberation And yet doe I not graunt that M. Attorney bringeth any thing of moment in this kind of proofe de facto also as after shall appeare though all his pretences of proofes be in this kind only 3. For as for the first though he entitle his booke De Iure as you haue heard yet little or nothing doth he alleadge therin worthie to be repeated Only he hath one Argument mencioned and refuted by vs before in the second Chapter of this Answere which is that the Kingdome of England being an absolute Empire and Monarchie consisting of one head which is the King and of a body politicke deuided into two generall partes the Clergie and the Layty both of them next vnder God must be subiect obedieÌ„t to the same head in all causes for that otherwise he should be no perfect Monarch or head of the whole bodye c. 4. But to this the answere is playne by the groundes we haue laid downe in the same Chapter of the different origen of spirituall and temporal power and that it is sufficient to any temporall Monarch and to the perfection of his Monarchie that all sortes of people throughout his dominions as well Clergie as Layty be subiect vnto him in all temporall affayres and that with this perfection of Monarchie were content both Constantyne the first christian Emperour also Valentinian Gratian Theodosius Arcadius Honorius Iustinian and other Emperours that eusued after him as also Charles the Great in France with his Successours all our English Kings before K. Henry the eight who esteemed themselues for greate perfect Monarches ouer their people as in deed they were without this chalenge of Spirituall Iurisdiction in Ecclesiasticall matters And therfore the said greatest Emperours were content also to beare patiently and christianly the denyall therof in diuers occasions by their good Bishops Prelates S. Basil S. Gregory Nazienzen S. Ambrose S. Chrysostome yea and checkes also for vsurping somtymes either by themselues or their officers vpon Ecclesiasticall power that belonged not to them wherof many examples might be alleadged and some haue bene touched before in the place mencioned For to this end was that admonishment of S. Gregory Nazienzen to the Emperour Valentinian that he should vnderstand that he being a Bishop had greater Authority than the said Emperour To the same effect likwise was the resolute speech of S. Ambrose vnto the same Valentinian Nolite grauare Imperator c. Trouble not your self Emperour in coÌ„maÌ„ding me to deliuer the Church nor doe you perswade your self that you haue any Imperiall right ouer those things that are spirituall or diuine exalt not your self but be subiect to God if you will raigne be content with those things that belong to Cesar and leaue those which are of God vnto God Pallaces appertaine to the Emperour and Churches vnto the Priest You haue right ouer the walles of the Cyttie but not vpon sacred howses So he And the same S. Ambrose some 3. or .4 yeares after vsed the like speech of superiority in spirituall matters to the good Emperour Theodosius checking him greiuously yea keeping him out of the Church and holding him vnder excommunication for eight monethes togeather And when the said good Emperour came humbly on foote unto him saying Ora vt mihi soluas vincula ne mihi occludas ianuam I beseech you loose my bandes and shutt not the Church doore against me The other answered what pennance can you shew me that you haue done since the committing of your greiuous sinne c. 5. And the like libertie of speech might I alleadge out of S. Chrisostome where speaking of the presumption of King Ozias that would meddle in Spirituall matters vsed this Apostrophe vnto him Mane intra terminos tuos aly sunt termini Regni alij termini Sacerdoty hoc Regnum illo maius Stay king within thy bounds and limitts for different are the boundes of a Kingdome and the limitts of Priest-hood and this Kingdome of Priest-hood is greater then the other wherof he yeldeth this reason a little after Regi corpora commissa sunt sacerdoti animae The bodyes be committed to the Kinge the soules to the Priest And in the next homily following he inferreth this conclusion Ideoque Deus c. Therfore hath God subiected the head of the King to the handes of the Priest instructing vs therby that the Priest is a greater Prince then the king for that according to S. Paul the lesser allwayes receaueth blessing from the greater and more eminent Other Fathers sayings to the same effect I purposely omitt for breuityes sake but by these few M. Attorney may see how he is deceiued in placing the perfection of a temporall Monarchie in hauing spirituall Iurisdiction ouer Priestes in Ecclesiasticall affayres 6. We read that when Constantius the Emperour some to Constantyne the Great tooke vpon him to fauour the Arrian heresye he called vnto him diuers Catholike Bishopps as S. Athanasius doth relate and setteth downe their names willing them to subscribe to that which he had appoynted for the bannishment of the said S. Athanasius and communion with the Arrians Quibus admirantibâ—â— c. Who marueling saith he at this commandement as a new thing and telling him that this was not according to the Ecclesiasticall Canons the Emperour replyed I will haue that held for Canon which I doe appoint either obey or goe into banishment wherat they more wondering and holding vp their hands to heauen did with libertie propose their reasons vnto him telling him that his Kingdome was not his but from God who had giuen it vnto him and that it was to be feared least he would take it againe from him and finally denounced vnto him the last daie of iudgement persuading him that he should not peruert the course of Ecclesiasticall affayres nor intermeddle his Roman Empire in dealing with Ecclesiasticall Constitutions c. So Athanasius of these good Bishops 7. And vnto the same Emperour a little after that great and famous Confessor Osius who among the rest had sitten as Iudge in the Nicene Councell vpon like occasion wrote this graue and important admonition Define quaeso memineriste mortalem esse resormida diem iudicij c. Leaue of I beseech thee ô Emperour and remember that thou art mortall feare the day of iudgement and keep they self pure from this kind of synne and doe not intermeddle with Ecclesiasticall causes Do not vse commandements to vs in this kinde but rather learne of vs God hath committed the Empire vnto thee but vnto vs the things that appertaine to his Church and as those that malignantly doe carpe at thy Empire doe contradict the ordinance of God so beware thou least by
Valentinian the elder who refused to be present and much more President in certaine conferences about religion betwene the Catholicke Bishops the Arrians vpon consideration of these two distinct Orders of Clergie and lay-men though he were inuited therunto by Catholicke Bishops themselues Mihi quidem saith he cum vnus de populo sim fas non est talia perscrutari verum sacerdotes qui bus haec cura est apud semetipsos congregentur vbi voluerint Vnto me that am but one of the lay people it is not lawfull to examine such things as appertayne vnto religion but let priests to whome this care is committed meet togeather amoÌ„g themselues to discusle the matter where they will So much was this distinction between lay-men and priests esteemed by this auncient Christian Emperour 11. Secondly I demaund of M Attorney concerning his distinction of Courtes and causes to be handled therin Temporll Spirituall how it commeth to passe that the Conusaunce of such causes as here he calleth Spirituall belong not as he saith to the Common-lawes of England No nor as presently after he affirmeth could not belong For that they are not within the conusaunce of the sayd Common-laws And why is this I praye you For if the temporall Prince be equallie head in both causes and in both Iurisdictions and that the power to knowe discerne iudge in both sortes doe descend only from the temporall Prince as before out of the Statute of King Edward the 6. you haue heard by the Statute-makers determined and M. Attorney confirmeth euery where in these Reportes then should the common-Lawes of our Realme which are the temporall Princes law be coÌ„mon indeed according to their name to all causes aswel Spirituall as Temporall for that their author and origen which is the King hath equall Power Iurisdiction in both for that it is a maxime vncontrollable that according to the Iurisdiction of the Lâ—w maker vertue and power of the law doth extend it selfe And then doth M. Attorney affirme that the conusaunce of so many Ecclesiasticall causes as he setteth downe is not within the compasse of our Common-lawes or what compasse will he assigne or lymitt to that Princes lawes that according to this assertion hath power in all Is not this to contradict himself and to ouerthrow with the one hand that which he goeth about to establish with the other For if the Kings power be common to both causes aswell Ecclesiasticall as Temporall then must the Kings Common-lawes be common to both Courtes and matters therin handled 12. But let vs see a certaine sleight or euasion of his worth the noting As in temporall causes saith he the King by the mouth of the Iudges in his Courtes of Iustice doth iudge and determyne the same by the temporall lawes of England so in causes Ecclesiasticall as Blasphemy Apostacy Heresyes Ordering Institutions of Clerkes c. the same are to be determined and decyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges according to the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme Marke here gentle reader how M. Atnorney playeth wyly beguyly For according to the proportion of his coÌ„parison he should haue coÌ„cluded thus So the King by the â—outh of his Ecclesiasticall Iudges doth iudge and determine the said Spirituall Ecclesiastical causes by his owne Ecclesiasticall lawes But this he foresaw would include this great inconuenience among others that if he said that the King did iudge determine by the mouthes of his spirituall Iudges the aforesaid spirituall causes as he doth the temporall then might he doe the same yea and exercise them also immediatly by himself if need were aswell as by others for in all temporall iudgments and affayres the King may sit himself in courte and performe in person whatsoeuer his Officers by his authority doe or may doe which yet M. Attorney saw would be somwhat absurde to graunt in the spirituall causes proponed by him of Blasphemy Ordering of Priests or giuing holy Orders Institutions of Clerkes Celebration of diuine seruice and the like to witt that the King should performe them immediately in his owne person for who would not say it were absurde for example that the King should sing or say the common seruice to the people or administer the Sacrament of Absolution or Marriage or giue holy Orders and the like which yet the Bishop of Rome and all other Bishops or Prelates neuer so great doe may doe without inconuenience And in truthe it followeth euidently that he who can giue authority or power for another to doe a thing as from himself and in his name may performe the same in person also if he list at least wise it cannot be vnlawfull for him so to doe And therfore coming to the application of his comparison he changeth his phrase and saith that the same are to be determined and decyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges according to the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme 13. Wherin you must note another shifte more poore and silly then the former for that hauing declared vnto vs before that there are two generall partes and members of the Realme to witt the Clergy and the Laity and that these two haue two seuerall Tribunalls in their affaires gouerned by two sortes of different lawes Temporall and Ecâ—lesiasticall Common and Canon and these deriued from two different Authors and origens the Common-law from the temporall Prince and Commonweath Ecclesiasticall from others saith M. Atorney but specifieth not from whom or whence though all the world knowe that they come originally from the Church Sea Apostolique all which inferreth distinct originall Iurisdictions M. Attorney by his great witt hath deuised a newe sleight neuer perhaps yet heard of in the world before which is to make these Ecclesiasticall lawes though deriued from others to be the Kings owne lawes for that he approueth and alloweth them within the Realme and consequently that all lawes both Temporall and Spirituall doe come from the King as their Author which is a token that he hath full Supreame power And this singular deuise pleaseth him so well as he repeateth the same sundrie tymes in this Treatise You shall heare the same in his owne words in this place how dangerous and preiudicyall a Conclusion he buildeth vpon the same against Catholiques 14. For as the Romans saith he fetching diuers lawes from Athens yet being approued and allowed by the State there called them notwithstanding Ius Ciuile Romanum And as the Normans borrowing all or most of their lawes from England yet baptized them by the name of the lawes or customes of Normandy so albeit the Kings of England deriued their Ecclesiasticall lawes from others yet so many as were approued and allowed here by and with a generall consent are aptly rightly called the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of England which whosoeuer shall deny he denyeth that the King hath full and plenary power c. And consequently that he is no coÌ„plete Monarch nor head
of the whole entire body of the Realme 15 You see whervnto this deuise tendeth to make yt a matter of treason to deny this fancy of M. Attorney that for so much as the Canons and Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Church made by Popes and by Generall Councells from tyme to tyme and receued vniuersally for spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters throughout the Christian world were receued also and allowed by the Kings Comnn wealth of England which was an euident argument of their acknowledging of the said Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction of the Church and spirituall gouernours therof of this approbation and allowance he would inferr that these lawes were the Kings lawes though deriued as he sayth from others that is to say from Popes and Bishopps At which inference I doubt not but that his fellow-lawyers will smile And truly I am sory that he being accoumpted so great a man in that faculty which is wont to reason well hath giuen so manifest occasion of laugther For that euery puney young student of law will see by common reason that the admitting of an other mans lawe doth not make it his lawe or that he had power to make that lawe of himself but rather to the contrary it sheweth that the admitter acknowledgeth the other for his Superiour in all matters contained vnder that law For the power of making lawes is the highest power that principally proueth dominion in any Prince and the admitting and obeying therof by another Prince is an euident argument of inferiority and subiection and so here the admitting of the Popes Ecclesiasticall and Canon-lawes was an argument that the admitters acknowledged his supreme authority in Ecclesiasticall affayres 16. Neyther is M. Attorneys example of the Romans or Normans any thinge to the purpose all For that the Romans did not take from the Athenians any formall lawes made by them for the gouernment of the Romans for that had been to acknowledg superiority as before hath bene said but rather they taking a suruey of all the Grecian lawes aswell of Athens as other Common-wealthes or States they tooke parcells therof here and there and applied the same to their Common-wealth which was properly to make lawes of them selues And the like may be sayd of the Normans if they borrowed any of their lawes from England which yet I neuer read in any Author besides M. Attorney but rather that the Normans gaue lawes to England 17. But nowe in the Canon-lawes receiued in England for almost a thousand yeares together after our first Conuersion the matter is farr different for that these were receiued wholy and formally as lawes made by another superior power in a different Tribunall different causes sent expresly to England and to all other Christian Kingdomes to be receiued and obserued and some also out of the same Ecclesiasticall power made within the land by Synodes and Prelates therof and promulgated to be obserued both by Prince and people formally and punctually as they lay and so were receiued admitted allowed and put in execution by the said Prince and his Officers except perhaps some tymes some clause or parte therof might seeme to bring some inconuenience to the temporall State for which exception was made against it and the matter remedied by common consent And this was another manner of admitting lawes then the Romans admitted some peeces of there lawes from Athens or rather translated some pointes of the Athenian lawes into theyrs which was to make them selues Maisters of thus lawes and not receiuers or admitters And finally wee see by this to what poore and pittifull plight M. Attorney hath brought the title of his booke De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law to witt that it is the Popes Ecclesiasticall law◠in deed made and promulgated by him and his but receiued and obeyed by the King and consequently not the Kings law but the Popes 18. Wherfore to conclude the first part of this Chapter for so much as M. Attorney by these two arguments De Iure which are the only he mentioneth hath proued no right at all of supreme spirituall Iurisdiction to haue accrewed to Q. Elizabeth by the title and interest of her temporall Crowne but rather the contrary to witt that both his Arguments haue proued against himself we see therby how vnable he is to proue his said affirmatiue proposition by this first head and sorte of proofe De Iure I shall now in the second part of this chapter endeuour to prooue the negatiue by as many sortes of rightes and lawes as any thing may be proued that is to say not only by Canonicall Ciuill lawes but by law of Nature also of Nations Mosaycall Euangelicall and by our ancient Common-lawes of England all which doe concu◠in this that Q. Elizabeth being a woman could not haue any supreame spirituall power or Iurisdictiō in Ecclesiasticall matter◠THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER VVherin is shevved that Q. Elizabeth in regard of her sex could not haue supreame Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction §. I. 19. First then being to performe this we are professe in this place that we meane not to imitate the proceeding of some Protestants in this behalf who following no certayne rule of doctrine no◠moderation in their doings or writings doe passe to extreames therfore feeling themselues greiued vnder Q. Maryes raigne with the course of Catholike religion then held tooke vpon them to publishe that women were not capable of any gouerment at all Temporall or Spirituall nor to be further obeyed than they would make Reformation in Religion for so they called it comforme to their willes and prescriptions as appeareth by the bookes writings and actions both of Goodman VVhitingham Gilbye Knockes others who taking their fire of fury from Geneua sought first to kindle the same in England and being repulsed thence brake into open flames of combustion in Scotland and neuer coassed vntill it brought two Noble Queens mother and daughter to their ruyne and afterward put their heire and successor into such plunges by those and other heades of like doctrine and desperate attemptes answerable therunto as Gods right hand did only preserue him from like ruyne 20. But we are not of this spirit to seeke reuenge by such new brayn-sicke doctrine we graunt that Queens may lawfully raigne inherite that Successiō which euery Countrey by their peculiar lawes doth allow them The great Kingdome of France doth excude them so doe many lesser States in Italie and Germany and other Countryes yet doth Spaine England Scotland and Flanders admitt them for preuenting other inconueniences when Male-sucessors doe fayle So as for this point of Q. Elizabeths temporall gouerment we haue no controuersie in this place If any fell out betweene her and the Bishop of Rome whose authority she tooke from him and applyed it to her self and many otherwayes exasperated him that fact appertayneth not to vs that are priuate men to iudge
it must needs bee that he was gouernour vnder the Pope to whome he professeth as you haue heard obedience and subiection 16. But what proofe think you hath M. Attorney out of this King to shew that he exercised spirituall iurisdiction by vertue of his temporall crowne You shall heare it all as it lyeth in his booke for the whole narration is but of 3. or 4. lines taken out of K. Edward his lawes The words are these in Latin Rex autem qui vicarius summi regis est ad hoc constitutus est vt regnum populum Domini super omnia Sanctam Ecclesiam regat defendat ab iniuriosis malefices autem destruat Which M. Attorney Englisheth thus The King who is the vicar of the highest King is ordeined to this end that he should rule and gouerne the Kingdome people of the land and aboue all things the holy Church that he defend the same from wrong-doers and destroy and roote out workers of mischeif Which words supposing them to be truly alleadged as they lye haue a plaine and easy interpretation which is that the King as Gods minister for so S. Paul called also the hea-Magistrate must gouerne the Church and Cleargie of his land in temporal matters for that they are members also of the Common-wealth as before we shewed In which respect they are subiect to the sayd temporall Magistrate and in that sense to be gouerned by him though not in spirituall things 17. And if M. Attorney will inferre that because the King is cal-called Gods Vicar he hath spirituall Iurisdiction then may he as well inferre that the heathen Magistrate had spirituall Iurisdiction ouer Christians for that S. Paul calleth him the minister of God which is as much in effect as Vicar for that the minister supplieth the maisters place And thus you see that albeit we admit these words as heere they ly alleadged by M. Attorney noe aduantage can be rightly inferred against vs by them But I am forced to suspect some little fraud or shuffling to be vsed in the citation of this peece of law and therfore I intreate the Iudicious Reader who is learned and hath the commodity to see the Originals that he will examine both this and the former instance of K. Kenulfus in the authors whence they are taken for I haue them not by mee 18. The reasons of suspicion are first for that I see M. Attorney his translation in these few lines not to be very exact as it will appeare to him that examineth the same and secondly for that I find this clause of S. Edwards law differently alleaged heare by M. Attorney from that which is cited by Roger Houeden in the life of K. Henry the second as also from another allegation therof by Iohn Fox in his Acts and Monuments by all which may be gathered that the verbe regat is wrongly placed in M. Attorneys allegation which being amended and the said verbe placed before in his dew place the sense is perfect to witt vt Rex regnum terrenum populum Domini regat sanctam eius veneretur ecclesiam ab iniuriosis defendat c. that the King rule his earthly Kingdome and the people of God and reuerence and defend the holy Church Thus I say ought the words to stand to make good and congruons sense and not as they are transposed both by M. Attorney and Iohn Fox to make a blind sense who yet agree not in their allegations therof as in the places cited you may see 19. And this our assertion concerning the true sense meaning of the former clause is confirmed yet further by the words of K. Edward immediatly following in the same law omitted heere by M. Attorney but sett downe by Fox which are these Quod nisi secerit nomen regis in eo non constabit verum Papa Ioanne testante nomen Regis perdet If a King doe not perfourme the points before mentioned of gouerninge his people and defending the Church the name of a King agreeth not to him but he must leese that name as testifieth Pope Iohn So he And the same K. Edward in the end of this speach doth cite the authority of the said Pope Iohn againe saying that the wrote to Pipinus and his sonne Charles beâ—ore they came to be Kings of France that no man was worthy to be called a King except he did vigilantly defend and gouerne the Church and people of God So as now this gouernment of the Church which M. Attorney hitherto hath vrged so much against the Popes authority must be vnderstood according to the meaning and sense only of Pope Iohn who I suppose notwithstanding will not meane that temporall Princes shall be heads of the Church and to haue supreme spirituall Iurisdiction in causes Ecclesiasticall deriued from their Crownes as M. Attorneys meaning is And so you see vnto what good issue he hath brought this argument out of S. Edwards lawes which is that Kings haue so much gouernmeÌ„t ouer the Church as Pope Iohn allowed them and no more 20. And finally let vs heare the words of Pope Nicolas the second to this verie K. Edward concernining the gouernment he had ouer the Church for thus he writeth to him Vobis verò posteris vestris Regibus committimus aduocationem eiusdem loci omnium totius Angliae Ecclesiarum vt vite nostrae cum Consilio Episcoporum Abbalum constituatis vbique quae iusta sunt c. We doe coÌ„mitte vnto you and to the Kings of England your Successours the aduocation and protection of the same place or monastery of VVestminster and of all the Churches throughout England to the end that in our name and authoritie you may by the counsell of your Bishops and Abbots appoint euery-where those thinges that are iust c. By which words is easie to see what gouernment and iurisdiction K. Edward had ouer the Church of England to witt by commission of the Pope noe otherwise By which coÌ„mission also diuers other Catholike Princes haue had in sundrie cases coÌ„mitted vnto them haue at this day spirituall Iurisdiction as namely the Kings of Sicily doe pretend to haue had to haue supreme spirituall authority in that Kingdome as legati à latere by concession of Pope Vrbanus the 2. graunted vnto Roger the Norman Earle of Sicily aboue fiue hundered years past to witt from the yeare of Christ 1097. And yet will none of those that defend this spirituall monarchy at this day for by that name it is called say that it descendeth by right of their Crownes but by concession and delegation of Popes And so much of this matter HOW THE ATTORNEY NOT BEING ABLE TO PROVE HIS AFFIRMATIVE PROPOSITION Of English Kings Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall before the Conquest VVe doe ex abundanti proue the negatiue by ten seuerall sortes of most euident demonstrations that there was no such thing in that
tyme but the quite contrary CHAP. VI. THov hast seene and considered I doubt not gentle and iudicious Reader how M. Attorney in the former Chapter hath byn grauelled in prouing his affirmatiue proposition that our Kings before the Conquest tooke supreme Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction vpon them and acknowledged it not in the Pope or Sea of Rome For proofe wherof he brought forth two such poore and petite instances as they being besides their weaknes impertinent and vntrue and not subsisting in their owne grounds they were no more for perfourmance of his promise of cleere and demonstratiue proofes then if a man being bound to pay ten thousand pounds in pure and current gold should bring forth two mites of brasse for discharge of his band And surely if M. Attorney should haue failed soe some yeares gone before he was so wealthie as that taking vpon him with so great an ostentation to proue an affirmatiue assertion of so mayne importance and consequence as this is he should haue performed no more then he hath here done he would neuer haue attained by law to the preferment he hath But now◠perhaps he persuadeth himself that by his only credit already gotten he may say what he will and proue as little as he list because by only saying he shall be beleeued 2. But on the contrary side we require proofes offer proofes gentle Reader for that the matter is of singular great weight euen for thy soule we rest not in ostentation of wordes only but in probation of deedes And though we might remaine sufficiently with the victorie for that our aduersarie resteth with so apparent a foyle in the proofe of his forsayd affirmatiue yet that you may see and behold as in a glasse the difference of our cause and confidence therin I haue thought conuenient out of the great aboundance and variety of proofes that our truth hath in this controuersie as well as in all others betwene vs and Protestants to take vpon me to proue the negatiue against M. Attorney which of it self is euer more hard as you know than to proue an affirmatiue except euidence of truth doe facilitate the matter as in our case and to proue and make euident by sundry sortes of cleere and perspicuous demonstrations nyne or ten at the least that during the tyme before the Conquest no one of all our Christian English Kings exceeding the number of an hundred as before hath been said did take vpon them either to be heads of the Church or to be supreme gouernours in Ecclesiasticall causes or to haue any spirituall Iurisdiction al deriued from the right of their Crownes or denyed this to be in the Pope Bishops only or did make any Ecclesiastical lawes concerning spirituall matters and consequently that this Treatise of M. Attorney Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law doth apperteine no more vnto them in realitie of truth than to the man in the Moone to gouerne the heauens For that they neuer so much a◠dreamed of any such thing nor of any one of the forsaid clauses of spirituall power Iurisdiction to belong vnto them which heere shall brefely be proued with such variety of demonstrations taken out of their owne words dedes decrees actions as I doubt not but will make more then morall euidence The first Demonstration 3. The first Demonstration may be taken from the consideration of all the auncient lawes made by Christian Kings in our Countrey before the Conquest euery one in his seuerall State and Dominion according to the tymes and places they raigned in and gouerned their Commonwealthes both Britanes Saxons and Danes and among the Saxons againe their Kings and Princes in euery of their seuerall Kingdoms about which point Malmesbury writeth thus of the noble King Inas Porrò quantus in Dei rebus fuerit indicio sunt leges ad corrigendos mores in populo latae in quibus viuum ad hoc tempus puritatis suae resultat speculum How great a King Inas was in Gods affaires the lawes which he made to correct the manners of his people doe sufficiently declare in which vntill this day there is seen as in a liuely glasse the said Kings purity of mynde And the like lawes no doubt other Kings also made in their Dominions all which remained afterwards to their posterity vnder the names of Mulmutian lawes For the lawes of the Britans as also the lawes of the Mercians called in their tongue Mercen laga and of the West-Saxons called VVest-saxen laga and of the Danes named Dan laga stood in force vntill England came to be a Monarchie when the first authour of the said Monarchie King Egbert began first to drawe them into one body of conformity But after him againe K. Edgar surnamed the peaceable and wise King confirmed the same and sett them forth but by the warrs and confusion of the Danes which after his death ensued they were for the most part put out of vse againe vntill K. Edward the confessor recalled them encreased and made them perfect and by the counsaile of his Peeres and Realme did frame a new ordination of the same lawes which remained afterwards vnder the name of K. Edward his lawes and were so much approued and loued by the people as Iohn Fox also out of Mathew Paris doth affirme that the common people of England would not doe obedience to VVilliam Conquerour but that first he did sweare to keepe these lawes which oath notwithstāding saith he the Conquerour did afterward breake and in most points brought in his owne lawes So Fox which if it be true yet is it to be vnderstood principally of his lawes appertayninge vnto secular men for that in the rest which concerned the Church her priuiledges he followed absolutely the lawes of K. Edward as in the next Chapter shall appeare where we shall sett downe the said Conquerour his lawes in this behalfe which are as fauourable and respectiue vnto Ecclesiasticall power and persons as of any one King eyther before or after him 4. Wherevpon it followeth that M. Attorney who so often iterateth this worde of auncient and most auncient common-lawes of England which as he saith but cannot proue did authorize Q. Elizabeth her spirituall Iurisdiction ouer the Church speaketh but in the ayre and at randome beating vs still with the empty sound of these words without substance For in reall dealing he should haue alleadged some one law at least to that purpuse out of all these before the Conquest if he had meant to be as good as his word 5. But this he cannot doe as already you haue seen by his two poore instances and we doe shew on the contrary side that all these and other lawes of these dayes were for vs in the fauour of Catholike Religion and particularly for the liberties franquizes priuiledges exemptions and immunities of the Church and Clergie according to the Canons and Decrees of the Popes Ecclesiasticall law
as in the precedent demonstration you haue heard yet in Ecclesiasticall and Church-matters they had all one and the self same lawes though they were different Kings and enemyes for the most part one to the other liuing in continâ—all warrs for the suspition the one had that the other would encroache vpon him And yet shall you neuer reade that any of them did goe about to punish a Priest or Clergie man for bringing in any Ecclesiasticall ordinance function or order from his enemyes countreyes which is an euident argument that all was one in Ecclesiasticall matters and consequently that these lawâ—â— and ordinances did not proceed from any of the Kings authority in their particular Kingdomes for then would not the other haue receaued the same but from one generall body and head which is the Church and vniuersall gouernour therof 17. To all which may be added this consideration of one Metropolitan the Archbishop of Canterbury who had the spirituall iurisdiction ouer the far greatest part of all these English Kingâ— Dominions wherof diuers were enemyes in temporall mattâ—â—â— to the King of Kent in whose territoryes his Bishopricke and Residence was yet did no one of all these other Kings except against this his spirituall authority ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in matters belonging to Religion which doth euidently demonstrate that this Ecclesiasticall power of the said Archbishop was a different thing from the temporall of these Princes and placed in a different person and that all these Kings were one in acknowledgemeÌ„t of obedience vnto this spirituall iurisdiction though in other things ech man had his temporall power and State a part But if these powers were combyned togeather in the person of the Prince and annexed to his Crowne and Scepter as M. Attorney doth pretend then would ech of them haue had a seuerall Metropolitan vnder him independent the one of the other which we see was neuer attempted but all acknowledged the said Archbishop of Canterbury or the other of Yorke in their districts acâ—ording to the power and limitations giuen them by the Bishop of Rome as already hath byn declared And though much more might be said in this point and many particularities alleadged which for breuities sake I omitt yet this already said will suffice to shew the force of this argument 18. One thing only I may not let passe to aduertise the reader of which is a certaine wyly slight deuised by M. Attorney to decline the force and euidence of this proofe saying that albeit those Ecclesiasticall lawes were taken from others yet being allowed and approued by the temporall prince they are now his lawes But this shift is refuted by that which already we haue sett downe before For if one the self-same Ecclesiasticall law receaued by seauen Kings and Kingdomes ioyntly within our land shal be said to be ech Kings proper lawes for that they are approued and receaued by him his realme then shall one and the self-same law haue seauen authors yea more then seauenty for that so many Kingdomes and States as through-out Christendome shall receaue the same Ecclesiasticall and Canon-law for example made and promulgated by the generall Pastor therof ech particuler Prince I say admitting the same as he is bound to doe if he be truly Catholike shal therby be said to be the particular author therof which is no lesse ridiculous then if a man should say that euery prouince in France admitting a law made by the King in Paris should be the seuerall makers of that law But for that I shall haue occasion perhaps to handle this point more at large afterward I shall say no more now but passe to another Demonstration The third Demonstration 19. The third Demonstration consisteth in this that in all the tyme of our Christian Kings before the Conquest being aboue an hundred in number in the space of almost fiue hundred yeares as before hath byn said all doubts or difficulties of greatest importance that fell out about Ecclesiasticall busines or meÌ„ all weighty consultations and recourse for remedy of iustice and decisions in Ecclesiasticall causes of most moment were not made to the Kings of our Realme nor to their Tribunalls but to the Bishops of Rome for the tyme being as lawfull iudges therof both by the subiects and Princes themselues and consequently those Princes did not hold themselues to be heads of their Churches nor did thinke that they had supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction deriued from their Crownes And this point is so euident in 〈◊〉 the course of our ancient English histories so aboundant to amples doe euery-where offer themselues to this effect as a whole booke might be made of this point only But I shal be myndfull of breuity and out of many and almost infinite examples name a few obseruing also some order of tyme therin 20. We haue said somwhat before in the next precedent demonstration of the beginning of spirituall Iurisdiction exercise therof in England by S. Augustine our first Archbishop vnder Gregory the Pope both of them our Apostles who did exercise and put in vre spirituall iurisdiction ouer all the Church of England without reference to K. Ethelbert though he were a Christian and a very good Christian King And when the sayd S. Augustine dyed he remitted not the matter to the said King to appoint an Archbishop after him but by concession of the Sea Apostolike did nominate two that should succeed him in order Laurentius and Mellitus vpon the yeare of Christ 604. as S. Bede doth testifie And some six yeres after that againe the said Mellitus being Bishop of London and hauing begun to buyld a certaine Monasterie at the west part of that Citty called afterward VVestminster intending to make it a Seminary of Bishops and Clergie-men for the spirituall help of the whole realme he esteâ—med it of such importance as for that and other such Ecclesiasticall affaires he went to Rome to take direction therin from Pope Boniface the 4. who thervpon called a Synod togeather in Rome de necessarys Ecclesiae Anglorum causis ordinaturus saith Bede to ordeine what was conuenient about the necessary occasions of the English Church And that Mellitus had his seat and place also as Bishop of London in that Synod To the end saith he that he retourning into Britany should carry the ordinations of this Synod to be obserued by the Church os England and Clergie therof And further he addeth that â—â—nisacius the Pope wrote letters by the said Mellitus as well to Lauâ—ence then Archbishop of Canterbury as to Ethelbert their King and to the whole nation of English-men though now the said leâ—ters be not extant yet herby it is euident what authoritie they acknowledged in those daies to be in the Bishop and Sea of Roâ—â— about English affaires and that neither King Ethelbert of Kenâ— nor King Sebert of London and Essex being both Christian princes did repyne therat as
reliques to witt of S. Peter and of S. Paul S. Laurence S. Iohn S. Pancratius and S. Gregory and vnto your Queene our spirituall daughter we haue sent a crosse and golden key hauing in it some parcells of the sacred chaines wherwith the Apostlds S. Peter and S. Paul were bound 25. Thus wrote the Pope at that tyme not being able to giue them an Archbishop fitt for the present but afterwards saith Bede he being very carefull therof and enquiring amongst learned men whome he might choose he first cast his eye vpon one Adrian an Abbott of a monastery neere vnto Naples which Adrian was by natioÌ„ an African but very skillfull in the Latin Greeke tongue well instructed as well in Monasticall as in Ecclesiasticall functions But this man flying the dignity of Archbishop named vnto the Pope one Theodorus a Monke borne in Tharsus of Cilicia as S. Paul th'Apostle also was a man of excelleÌ„t learnâ—â—â— and vertue whome Pope Vitalianus commaunded to take the charge vpon him of being Archbishop of Canterbury and Metropolitan of the English Church which thinge he refusinge for a tyme yet at length accepted it with condition that the forsaid Adrian should goe thither with him and so he was consecrated and sent with authority to create other Bishops thorough-out England as he did He arriued there vpon the yeare 669. and waâ— ioyfully receaued by the foresaid Kings and Christian people liued twenty yeares in that sea Neither were there euer saith Bede after the English-mens arryuall into Britany more happy tymes then these when our nation had most valiant Christian Kings that were a terrour to barbarous nations and when all men desires were enflamed with the loue of Christes heauenly ioyes lately reuealed vnto them so as whosoeuer had desire to be instructed in sacred doctrine had maisters ready to instruct them by the diligence of this new Archbishop and not only this but all English Churches also began now by the industry of the Abbot Adrian to learne the tune of singing in the Church throughout the realme which before was only in Kent c. Theodorus also visiting the whole Realme ordeined Bishops in all opportune places and whersoeuer he found any thing not perfect he by their helpes did correct the same Hitherto are the words of S. Bede of this our Christian primitiue Church 26. And all this now is within the first hundred yeres therof when it was most happy feruent and deuoute by S. Bedes iudgement but much more remaineth to be said of the same if I would consider euery particuler Kingdome and what passed therin this first age But if I should passe downe with like search through the other foure hundred yeares that doe ensue befoâ—e the Conquest I should not be able to conteyne my self within the compasse of this booke and much lesse of one Chapter and of one only argument or Demonstration therof For that euery where during this tyme we shall find that all our Christian Kings in all spiritual matters appertaining to Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction made their recourse to Rome or to the Archbishopâ— or Bishops of England as subordinate or authorized from thâ—â— Sea nor euer did they by act worde deed or decree signifie that they thought to haue Ecclesiasticall power or iurisdiction to dispose of those affaires themselues except perhaps some tymes and of some things by commission from the other 27. Let amongst others the wise and renowned King Edgar the first publicke author of English lawes be an example who hauing in hand a most important consultation how to reforme the liues of Clergie men of this realme but especially of certaine secular Priests in those daies procured first that S. Dunstan the Archbishop of Canterbury should call a Synode about the same who resoluing that the best meanes would be to put in religious men to witt Monkes into euery Cathedrall Church in place of the other that liued disorderly the King tooke not vpon him to doe it himself by his owne kingly authority or to giue commission to any of the said Bishops to doe the same but made his recourse to Rome to Pope Iohn the 13. praying him to authorize the two holy Bishops of VVinchester VVorcester to wit S. Ethelwold and Oswald to make this reformation which he would neuer haue done if he had thought that by his owne Kinglie power descending from his Crowne it had belonged to himself or that his Parlament might haue giuen him the said authority of visiting and reforming altering and disposing as it did to Q. Elizabeth 28. And this may be shewed from one to one in all this time throughout the raignes of aboue an hundred Christian Kings before the Conquest as hath byn sayd if the breuity of this place did permitt me to prosecute the same And my aduersary is not able to shew me one instance out of all this time truly sincerly alleadged to the contrary in this I chalenge him if he thinke himself able to answere me And so shall I passe to the fourth argument if first I recite one example more out of the second age after our conuersion for it is of eminent circumstance and declareth fully what was the sense of our Kings and their nobilitie and Clergie in those dayes 29. Next after K. Ethelbald who was the fifth Christian King of the Mercians and to whome S. Bonifacius called VVinfred before martyr Apostle of Germany wrote so sharpely to amend his life as in all our English histories is to be seene there succeded K. Offa who did great matters in his dayes and as Malmesbury writeth had both great vices and great vertues and among other things he bearing a grudge to the people of Canterbury and to their Archbishop Lambert he pretended to seperate from the obedience of that Sea all the Bishops and Bishoprickes that were within the Kingdome of Mercia which were the greaâ—er 〈◊〉 of the Suffraganes of that Sea and to procure them by the consent and authority of Pope Adrian to be subiect to the bishop oâ— LICHFIELD as to the chief Metropolitan of his dominionâ— and so many reasons he alleadged and vrged for the same togeather with his might and power that the said Pope Adrian as after you shall heare began to yeld somewhat to his demaund notwithstanding the often appellations of the said Archbishop Lambert but Pope Adrian dying Leo the third being chosen in his place Offa dyed in like manner soone after as also the Archbishop Lambert in Offa his place succeded Kenulphus a most noble King and to the Sea of Canterbury for Lambert was chosâ—â— Athelardus that had byn Bishop of VVinchester before one of the rarest men if we beleeue famous Alcuine maister to Charles the Great that euer our nation bred 30. This Archbishop then hauing made his appeale also to Rome as his predecessour had done for recouering the ancient honours and
iurisdiction of his Church of Canterbury vsed such meanes as at length he persuaded K. Kenulphus to be content therwith and that himself might goe in person to sollicite the same and so he did with a letter of the sayd King himself and of all his Bishops and nobilitie gathered togeather about that affaire you shall heare some clauses of the said letter and therby iudge of the rest It beginneth thus Domino Beatissimo c. To the most Blessed and most louing Lord Leo Bishop of the Holy and Apostolicke Sea of Rome Kenulphus by the grace of God King of the Mercians with the Bishops Dukes and all other degrees of honour and dignitie vnder our Dominion doe send salutations of most syncere loue in Christ c. This is the title of the epistle wherin after many thankes giuen to God for the election of 〈◊〉 good and pious a Pastor in place of Adrian deceased he shewed the speciall reason why English men aboue others had cause to reioyce therat saying Nos quoque meritò quos extremitas orbis tencâ— prae caeteris gloriamur quia vnde tibi Apostolica dignitas inde nobis fidei verâ—tas innotuit We also which dwell in the extreme partes of the world doe reioyce aboue other men at your election for that whence you haue receaued your Apostolicall dignitie the â—â— haue we receaued the truth of our faith And then he goeth forward desiring humbly Pope Leo to giue him his Apostolicâ—â—â— benediction to the end he may gouerne his people well 〈◊〉 benediction saith he all my ancestours that haue raigned ouer the Mercians haue obteyned of your predecessours I doe in all humility demaund the same of you and that you will take me for your adopted sonne as I doe loue you as the person of my father and doe embrace you with all the force of obedience that I can These are his owne words 32. And then yet further after diuerse such speeches of piety he commeth to beseech the said Pope to examine the matter to resolue the doubt which the Archbishop Athelardus was to propose vnto him about the iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury that the decision might be according to the Canons and Apostolicall decrees of S. Gregory the first who sent S. Augustine into England and by his authority founded that Sea of Canterbury shewing moreouer that his predecessor King Offa was the first that euer attempted to withdraw the Bishopricks of Mercia from the obedience of Canterbury and that as he saith for emnytie that he had with Archbishop Lambert and for aduauncing his owne Kingdome of Mercia by making LICHFIELD a Metropolitan Wherfore he concludeth thus Quare Excellentiam vestram humiles exor amus quibus à Deo merito clauis scientia collata est vt super hac causa cum Sapientibus vestris quaeratis quicquid vebis videatur nobis seruandum rescribere dignemini c. Wherfore we humbly beseech your excellency vnto whome God hath worthily giuen the key of knowledge that you will consulte with your wise learned men about this cause and whatsoeuer shall seeme good to you doe you vouchsafe to write it backe vnto vs that we may obey and obserue the same 32. Thus wrote K. Kenulphus vnto whome the Pope answered Domino excellentissimo filio Kenulpho Regi Merciâ—rum Prouinciae Saxoniae Leo Papa c. And in this letter after congratulation of the piety of the sayd King and commendation of the Archbishop Athelard he declareth that according to the Canons of holy Church and institution of S. Gregory the first which institution he saith he found extant in the Recordes of the Roman Church he determined that all the Bishops and Bishoprickes of Mercia should retourne to the obedience of the Sea of Canterbury againe then for more commendation dignity and authoritie of the Archbishop Athelard he hath these wordes VVe by the authority of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles whose place though vnworthily me doe hold haue giuen vnto him such preheminence as if any one of his subiects whether they be Kings or Princes or any of the people shall transgresse the commaundements of God he may excommunicate them vntill they repent and if any repent nâ—t and marke that the King and his Princes also are declared to be subiect to him and to his Ecclesiasticall Censures let them be held â—â— heathens and Publicanes So he And by these two examples of King Offa and Kenulphus in their recourse to Pope Adrian and Leo the third in so great an affaire as this was concerning their state dominions we may easily see what accompt they made in those dayes of the Popes authoritie in like cases and they neuer so much as dreamed that themselues by right of their temporall Crownes had power or right to determyne the same 33. I might adde to this consideration of missions out of our Realme into diuerse countryes for preaching the word of God which allwayes was done by the Popes order and commission not by temporall princes as all examples doe testifye both the sending of our Apostles first preachers Augustine Laurence Paulinus Iustus Mellitus Honorius Theodorus into England as also when Germany Frizland and other Countries were by Gods holy prouidence and appointment to be conuerted by English-men Bonifacius VVillebrordus and others they tooke not their mission from temporall Princes but from the Popes no not of the Princes of the places themselues For when S. VVillebrord was to goe to preach in Frisia which newly by force of armes King Pipin had subdued Florentius writeth thus VVillebrord hauing obteyned licence of Prince Pipin to goe and preach in Frisia went to Rome to aske licence of Pope Sergius that he might begin his worke of preaching which hauing obteyned he began the same Anno. 693. foure yeres after he was made Archbishop of the sayd Countrey by the Sea Apostolicke as S. Bonifacius was of the Germanes 34. And so much of this third demonstration might suffice because we haue byn ouerlong already but that I cannot well omit one other consideration of moment to the same purpose which is of certaine dispensations vsed to be procured froÌ„ Rome in those auncient times afterward for quetting of mens consciences when any scruple fell out As for example When King Egbert the first famons Monarch of our English Realme dyed vpon the yeare of Christ 839. as Stow reckoneth the yeares though others assigne it some yeares before there remayning vnto him one only child called Adelnulfus or Ethelwolfus or Adulphus for by all these three names there is mention of him in diuers authors who being brought vp Sub Sanctissimo padagâ—go Swithunâ— saith Malmesbury vnder the most holy scholmaister S. Swithyll Bishop of VVinchester was at length made subdeacon as the same author saith of that Church some other as Stow citeth doe affirme that he was made Bishop of VVinchester and Abbott of Geruaux
but his said Father being dead and none other left of the bloud-royall to succeed him he was persuaded for the publicke good of his Countrey vpon the dispensation of Pope Leo the third procured by his Father before notwithstanding his said holy Order of Subdeaconship to accept the Crowne and marry so he did Concedente Leone illiuis nominis tertio ex gradu Subdiaconi VVintoniensis in Regem translatus est By the concession or dispensation of Pope Leo the third he was translated from the degree of a Subdeacon in the Church of VVinchester to the Crowne-royall So Malmesbury Wherevnto both he and Stow doe add that he married soone after Iudith daughter to Charles the great King of France by whom he had foure sonnes which all succeeded him after in the Crowne and he liued so long as he sent his fourth son Alured or Alfred a goodly young Prince at that tyme to be brought vp in Rome vnder Leo the fourth of that name which began to sitt in that Sea vpon the yeare 847. to whome K. Ethelwolfe went also after himself in person and receaued many fauours and spirituall graces from him And thus doe write our auncient historiographers in this matter 35. The other example may be of King Edward the Confessor who hauing made a vow to goe in person to Rome and being dissuaded from the same by the consent of his whole realme for the daungers of the wayes in those troublesome tymes and for the necessity of his presence at home was forced to aske dispensation of his vow at the handes of Pope Leo the nynth whoe graunted the same willingly as appeareth by his letters therof written appointing him to bestow in almes vpon the Monastery of VVestminster what otherwise he should haue spent in his iourney and the same was confirmed after againe by Pope Nicoâ—â—s the second vnto whome the said King wrote also for the confirmation of Pope Leo his sentence that succeeded in the Sea of Rome though not immediatly after the former as by diuers clauses of both their letters which we will produce in the next ensuing chapter doth most euidently appeare 36. And for other two examples after the Conquest to omit the rest may serue first that of King Iohn who sued to Pope Innocentius the third to be dispensed withall for his oath which he had made to the Barons of England vpon feare and coaction as he pretended wherof more afterward shall be said when we come to treat of his life and raigne in particular And the other of King Henry the seuenth who procured from Pope Iulius the second that notorius dispensation for Prince Henry his sonne to marry the Princesse Katherine of Spaine left by his brother Arthur wherabout there was so much adoe afterward for auoyding the force therof when their diuorce was treated in England and elswhere abroad Others I omitt because these alone are sufficient to shew what opinion was held from time to time by the Kings of England concerning the Popes soueraigne supreme authority in spirituall matters belonging to conscience and direction of soules farr different yea quite contrary to that which M. Attorney would persuade his Reader Now let vs passe on to some other Demonstrations The fourth Demonstration 37. The fourth argument is gathered out of that which before we haue mentioned in the precedent chapter of confirmations of Churches Hospitalls Monasteryes and other pious workes that are to be perpetuall and of priuiledges immunityes and exemptions graunted thervnto which alwaies were demaunded of the Sea Apostolike in these dayes as they are now in ours and their foundation was neuer held for firme to perpetuity without the said confirmation and ratification of the Bishop of Rome which is a signe that they acknowledged his supreme spirituall authority and that it was not in their temporall Kings especially for so much as the said Kings themselues did sue to Rome for such confirmation ratification and spirituall priuiledges as the workes by them founded had need of 38. And of this infinite examples might be shewed throughout all this tyme before the Conquest but I must moderate my self as well in this as in the former and therfore shall touch some few only and those all as briefly as I can for that this chapter groweth to be ouerlong We haue shewed how King Ethelbert â—or the first Monastery that euer was in England within foure yeares after his conuersion procured confirmation and exemption therof from S. Augustine Archbishop and Legate of Pope Gregory and how S. Mellitus some yeares after that being the third Archbishop of the same Sea went to Rome in person about the confirmation of his Monastery of VVestminster by Pope Bonifacius and how Pope Honorius after him againe graunted priuiledges to the Churches of Canterbury and Yorke at the petition of King Oswyn of Northumberland of King Egbert of Kent And this course was held afterward by all other Kings in the founding of Churches Monasteries and other pious workes to wit that they made recourse vnto Rome and the Bishops therof for the confirmation ratification establishment priuiledges exemptions of the same in spirituall matters which by all likelyhoode they would not haue done if these Kings had thought themselues to haue had sufficient authoritie from their Crownes to doe the same without dependance from the Sea Apostolicke 39. We reade in S. Bede that in the time of King Egfrid and S. Theodorus before meÌ„tioned the seuenth Archbishop of Canterbury about the yeare of Christ 680. one Biscopus an Abbot otherwise called Benedict hauing by the licence and liberality of the said King builded a Monastery neere to the mouth of the riuer VVyer went by consent of the sayd King to Rome to aske confirmation and priuiledges of Pope Agatho He demaunded and receaued saith S. Bede of Pope Agatho a letter of priuiledge confirmed by his Apostolicall authority for the defence and strengthning of the liberty of his Monastery according to the will and meaning of King Egfrid by whose licence and liberall gift of lands aud possessions he had erected the same Monastery So Bede Who also in another parte of his workes writing the life of S. Bertolphus a holy Abbot saith that in the dayes of Honorius the Pope for that a certaine Bishop went about to molest the said holy mans Monastery he made a iourney to Rome to demaund franquises and exemption for the same from the said Episcopall authority Cui praebuit saith Bede optatum munus sanctus Papa priuilegia scilicet Apostolicae sedis quatenus nullus Episcoporum in praefato Coenobio quolibet iure dominari conaretur Vnto which holy man the holy Pope Honorius gaue the gifte which he desired to wit the priuiledges of the Apostolicall Sea to the end that no Bishop vnder any preteÌ„ce of right whatsoeuer should goe about for the tyme to come to take vpon him any dominion in that his Monastery 40.
certayne words in the charter of K. Kenulsus to the Monastery of Abindon would seeme to persuade himself others that our English Kings in those dayes did take vpon them spirituall iurisdiction to giue priuiledges exemptions from Episcopall authoritie vnto Monasteryes and consequently that they had all supreme iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall in as ample manner as Q. Elizabeth tooke vpon her or was giuen vnto her by Act of Parlament which is a most euident dreame as you see The fifth Demonstration 49. Now then to passe to the fifth argument which maketh matters yet more manifest the same is taken from the consideration of Appeales when any controuersie fell out either betwene the King and his Bishops or betwene any lay power and Ecclesiasticall or betwene Bishops and Churches themselues which Appeales shall neuer be read to haue byn made in these times before the Conquest either to the King or to his secular Courtes but rather to the Archbishop of Canterbury or to the Pope for the tyme being 50. And albeit in this time of religious feruour of our Engâ—â—â—â— Kings there were fewer occasions giuen of Appeales to the Sea Apostolicke then after the Conquest when Kings were lesse deuout and sometymes more violent as may appeare by the examples of S. Anselme S. Thomas S. Edmond all three Archbishops of Canterbury Thurstan S. VVilliam Gaufred Archbishops of Yorke S. Richard of Chichester Hugh of Durham to speake nothing of that notorious Appeale betwene Richard of Canterbury against King Henry the third and Hubert Earle of Kent and diuerse others as is euident by the histories of our Countrey in which we fynde that alwaies the Bishops for remedy of such aggrieuaunces as either by the Kings Nobility or others after the said Conquest were layd vpon them or their Churches made their recourse for succour to the Sea Apostolicke yet before the Conquest also though the occasions as I said were not so frequent sometimes they were driuen to vse the benefit of this remedy as we see in the two Archbishops of Canterbury Lambert and Athelard before mentioned vnder King Offa and Kenulfus of the Mercians and before that againe in the famous cause of S. VVilfryd Archbishop of Yorke who in the very first age after our conuersion was twice put out of his Bishopricke and forced to appeale to Rome first by Egfryd King of the Northumbers and then by Alfryd his successour with the concurrence against him of certaine Bishops And both times he appealed vnto Rome as S. Bede declareth and to follow his appeales went thither twice in person and was twice absolued first by Pope Agathâ— in a Synode of an hundred twenty and fiue Bishops vpon the yeare of Christ 679. and the second tyme by Pope Iohn the seuenth six and twenty yeares after to wit vpon the yeare 705. Of the first absolution S. Bede himself writeth that he was not only found innocent and thervpon cleered by the Pope and whole Synode as hath byn said but that they thought good likewise to giue him his place in the said Councell and to note his absolution and the speciall respect borne vnto him in the very acts of the sayd Councel holden against the Monothelites in these words VVilfryd the beloued of God Bishop of the Citty of Yorke hauing appealed to the Sea Apostolike in his cause and being absolued by the authority of this Councell in all things both certaine and vncertaine was placed in his seat of IudgemeÌ„t togeather with an hundred twenty fiue his fellow-Bishops in this Synod and hath confessed the true and Catholike faith and confirmed the same by his subscription for himselfe and all the north partes of Britanny and Ireland which are now inhabited by English-men Britanes Scotts and Picts 51. Thus relateth Bede of S. VVilfrids first appellation and most honourable absolution in Rome and that then retourning to his countrey he conuerted the kingdome of the South saxons and that afterward againe being inuyted by King Alfred that succeeded Egfryd to returne to his Bishopricke of Yorke heat length vpon persuasion of good men accepted therof But after fiue yeres he was expulsed againe by the said Alfred and appealed againe to the Sea Apostolike and went to Rome to Pope Iohn the seuenth as hath byn said who hearing his cause in the presence of his aduersaryes and accusers togeather with many Bishops that did sit in IudgemeÌ„t with him Omnium iudicio probatum est c. saith Bede It was proued by the iudgement of all that his accusers had deuised certaine calumniations against him whervpon he was absolued and letters were written saith Bede by the foresaid Pope Iohn vnto Alfred and Edelrede Kings of England that they should cause him againe to be receaued into his Bishopricke for that he had byn vniustly condemned This is the summe of the story breifly sett downe by S. Bede But VVilliam of Malmesbury writeth the same to witt both these appellatious of S. VVilfryd much more at large telling how the first persecution against this holy Bishop had beginning from the enuy of Queene Ermenburga second wife to King Egfryd of the Northumbers who vnderstanding that his first wife Ethelreda did loue reuerence much this good man she thought it a sufficient cause for her to hate him and so incensing first the King her husband against him by saying that he was rich and that many gaue their goods vnto him to build Monasteryes she drew by little little the King to mislike him as also she did by like meanes sleights incense the good Archbishop Theodorus of Canterbury to impugne and contradict him 52. The same Malmesbury also setteth downe the particulars that passed in that Councell wherin he was absolued at Rome and how at his retourne into England with the Popes letters the said Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury repented himself much that he had byn drawne against him and wrote earnest letters vnto King Alfred that had succeeded Egfrid that he would admit him againe into his Archbishopricke of Yorke saying among other words Et ideo charissime te admoneo in Christi charitate pracipio tibi c. And therfore most deere King I doe warne you and in the loue of Christ doe commaund you Ego Theodorus humilis Episcopus decrepita aetate hoc tuae beatitudini suggero quia Apostolica hoc sicut scis commendat auctoritas vir ille sanctissimus in patientia sua possedit animam suam c. I Theodorus humble Bishop of Canterbury in this my broken old age doe suggest this vnto your Happines or Maiesty both for that the authority of the Sea Apostolike as you knowe doth commend it to be done and the holy man VVilfryd hath according to the saying of our Sauiour possessed his soule in his owne patience and most humbly and myldly forgetting the iniuries done vnto him hath followed the example of his head and maister Christ and hath expected the
said King and Bishops tooke vnto themselues wholesome counsaile choosing and ordeyning particular Bishops in euery prouince of the Geuisses or westsaxons And wheras the said prouince had but two Bishops in old time now they deuided the same into fiue and presently the Synod being ended the said Archbishop was sent to Rome with honourable presents Qui Papam saith our Authour cum magna humilitate placauit Decretum Regis recitauit quod Apostolico maximè placuit He did with great humilitie endeauour to pacify the said Pope Formosus reciting vnto him the decree that King Edward had made for better furnishing the Countrey with more Bishops for the time to come then euer had byn before which most of all pleased the Apostolicall Pope Wherfore the Archbishop retourning into England ordeyned in the Citty of Canterbury seaueu Bishops vpon one day appointing them seuen distinct Bishoprickes Atque hoc totum saith he Papa firmauit vt damnaretur in perpetuum qui hoc decretum infirmaret And the Pope Formosus did confirme this decree of this distinction of Bishops in England daÌ„ning him eternally which should goe about to infringe the same So Malmesbury and consider the authority here vsed 58. The same Pope also wrote a letter to the Bishopps of England by the said Archbishop Pleamond in these wordes To our brethren and children in Christ all the Bishopps of England Formosus We hauing heard of the wicked rytes of Idolatrous Pagans which haue begun to spring vp againe in your partes and that yow haue held your peace as dumme doggs not able to barke we had determined to strike you all with the sword of separation from the body of Christ and his Church but for so much as our deere brother Pleamond your Archbishop hath tolde me that at length you are awakened and haue begun to renew the seed of Gods word by preaching which was so honourably sowne from this Sea in times past in the land of England we haue drawne backe and stayed the deuouring sword and moreouer doe send you the benediction of almighty God and of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles praying for you that you may haue perseuerance in the good things which you haue well begune c. 59. Thus went that letter with a far longer exhortation â—â— that behalfe with order and instruction how to proceed to coâ—tinew good Bishopps among them which was that as soone â—â— knowledge came to the Metropolitan of any Bishop dead he should presently without delay cause another Canonically to be elected in his place and himself to consecrate the same And moreouer he determineth that the Bishop of Canterbury hath byn euer from ancient times held for chiefe Metropolitan of England otdeyened so by S. Gregory himself as in the Roman Registers was authenticall recorded and therefore he confirmeth the same threatning that what man soeuer shall goe about to infringe this decree shal be separated perpetually from the body of Christ and his Church So Malmesbury 60. And in this example we see many points expressing the sense of these ages as first the vigilancy of the Pope Formosus ouer England the affaires therof though far remote from him and altogether embroyled with warrs no lesse then ouer other Prouinces Kingdomes of the world which is conforme to that which S. Bede writeth of the like diligence of Pope Agatho aboue two hundred yeares before this of Formosus that is to say that he seing the heresie of Monethelites that held but one only will in Christ to spring vp and encrease in diuerse places of the world sent one expressly from Rome into England to learne what passed there Pope Agatho saith Bede being desirous to vnderstand as in other prouinces so also in Britany what was the state of the English Church and whether it preserued it self chaste and vnspotted from the contagions of heretickes sent into England for this purpose a most reuerend Abbot named Iohn who procuring a Synod of Bishops to be gathered togeather about that matter by Theodorus the Archbishop found that the Catholike faith in England was conserued in all points entire and inuiolated of which Synod he had an authenticall copie deliuered him by publicke testimony to be carryed to Rome Thus S. Bede touching the attention and diligence of Pope Agatho in our English Ecclesiasticall affaires 61. And it is to be noted that in the same Synod is sett downe that fower seuerall Kings concurred thervnto to giue therby satisfaction vnto the Pope to wit Egfryd King of the Northumberâ— Ethelred of the Mercians Adelnulphus of the Eastangles Lotharius of Kent which is conforme to that which the King Edward the first â—â— the former example did when presently vpon the threatning letters of Pope Formosus he called forthwith a Councell remedyed the fault that was committed sent the Archbishop Pleamond to Rome to giue satisfaction and promise of amendment for the time to come which is to be presumed that none of these Kings would haue done if they had thought themselues iniured by this intermedling of the Pope as an externall power and that themselues had authority Ecclesiasticall deriued from their crownes to dispose order these things without any reference to the Sea Apostolike And so much for this argument and demonstration which openeth a window to see many things more which by me of purpose are pretermitted for that I couet not to be ouerlong The sixt Demonstration 62. The sixt Argument may be deduced from an vniuersall contemplation of all the Kings Archbishops and Bishops that haue liued and raigned togeather in all this tyme in England and the seuerall Prouinces and Kingdomes therof before the Conquest the Kings being in number aboue an hundred that were Christened as often before hath byn mentioned the Archbishops of Canterbury the spirituall heads of the English Church 32. from S. Augustine vnto Stigano and other Bishops of far greater number laying before our eyes what manner of men all these were what faith they beleeued and practised what vnion and subordination they had in spirituall and temporall iurisdiction amongst them selues both at home and abroad with the Sea Apostolike which in great part hath byn declared by the precedent arguments and demonstrations All which being layd togeather we may inferre that for so much as lawes are nothing else but ordinaunces and agreemenrs of the Prince and people to the publicke good of euery Kingdome State and Countrey we may inferre I say that according as we find the faith and religion of our Princes Bishops and people to haue byn in those dayes so were also their lawes For out of their religion they made their lawes and consequently it must needes follow that they being all perfectly Catholike according to the Roman vse as by all the former arguments you haue seene that they made no lawes concerning Ecclesiasticall matters nor admitted â—onceaued any from their ancestours nor could not doe they being also
Catholike that were repugnant or contrary to the Canonicall lawes of the vniuersall Church and Sea of Rome in those ages wherof againe ensueth that M. Attorney that telleth vs so often of the ancient and most ancient CoÌ„mon-lawes of England cannot presume to haue any law for him and his assertion within this compasse of 466. yeres before the Conquest for that those that should make or leaue vnto vs these lawes were all of a contrary iudgement and religion vnto him in the very point which he treateth of spiritual Iurisdiction As for example 63. There raigned in Kent in the first age of our primitiue Church successiuely these Kings to witt Ethelbert Eadbald Ircombert Egbert Lotharius Edrycus and VVithredus and their Archbishops of Canterbury by whome they gouerned themselues in spirituall matters were Augustine Laurence Mellitus Iustus Homrius Deusdedit Theodorus and Britwaldus And in London Mellitus Ceddus VVyna Erkenwald VValdherus and Ingualdus And in the sea of Rochester Iustus Romanus Paulinus Thamarus Damianus Putta Qâ—â—chelmus Germundus and Tobias All these kings with all these Bishops were of one and the self same religion and of one iudgement and sense in Ecclesiasticall matters and so were all the rest of the Christian Kings togeather with their Bishopps in other Kingdomes of the land And the like I might shew throughout all the other foure ages that ensue after this first before the Conquest And how then is it possible that these Princes with these Bishops and Counsaylours and with their people conforme to them in the same religion should make or admit lawes contrary to the common sense of the Catholike vniuersall Church in those daies concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction And this is a demonstration which morally conuinceth and cannot by any reasonable man be denyed Whervnto I may adioyne that if they had made any such law coÌ„trary to the common sense of the generall Church in Church-matters they would haue byn noted and reprehended for it or at leastwise some memory would haue byn left therof by historiographers tradition register or some other monument which is not found nor euer will be And this shal be sufficient for this demonstration wherby occasion is giuen to the ingenious reader to prosecute the same and discourse further of himself and to consider how metaphysicall an imagination that of M. Attorney is of auncient lawes made in the ayre and no where extant contrary to the sense and iudgement both of Prince and people in those tymes The seuenth Demonstration 64. An other Demonstration not much vnlike vnto this may be taken from the view of externall Kingdomes in this tyme before our English Conquest to wit what they taught what they beleeued and what they practized in this point concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction whether they deriued it or acknowledged the same in or from their temporall Kings or from their Bishops and Sea Apostolike of Rome For if they did the later then is it most certaine that all the Kings Kingdomes and people of England did the like for that otherwise they should haue byn noted and taxed as hath byn said for some discrepance diuision disagreement sedition schisme or singularity in this behalfe which is not read of Nor can M. Attorney or any Attorney else whomesoeuer he can take vnto him for his helpe in this matter euer shew me any one word of auncient testimony for proofe therof and thervpon may we confidently conclude that there was neuer any such thing 65. But now what was the doctrine vse and practise of all the rest of Christendome besides concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction deriued from the Sea Apostolike of Rome as the head fountaine therof throughout all this tyme wherof we speake before our Conquest it shall be inough to cast our eyes only vpon the vniuersality of all writers in those dayes whose volumes are full of narrations apperteyning to this effect as namely of Bishops made throughout all Kingdomes by ordinaunce and authority of the Bishop of Rome Of Churches Abbyes Monasteryes Hospitalls confirmed and priuiledged by the said authority Of Kings and Emperours also annoynted by them and their authority for the spirituall temporall good of Christendome And in this very tyme wherof we talke happened the mutation of the Kingdome of France from Chilpericus to Pipinus and Charles his sonne and of the Roman Empire from the Grecians vnto the said Charles of the said Empire from the French to the Germanes by the authority of the Pope of Rome and infinite other publike testimonyes of supreme spirituall iurisdiction exercised 〈◊〉 where by that Sea with the approbation of all the worlde And no one example can be alleadged of any such power or iurisdiction pretended or exercised by any Prince temporall whatsoeuer throughout all the Christian world in this tyme by vs prescribed 66. And for so much as by this argument we presume that our English Kings and Princes ran vnitedly in all points of religion with others abroade for that they were neuer noted of any difference or opposition as hath byn said it followeth by good deduction and inference that no such Common-law as M. Attorney imagineth could haue place among them deriuing spirituall and Ecclesiastical iurisdiction from the right of Princes temporall Crownes and excluding that of the Sea Apostolike For in case that any such law had byn made it would haue byn extant either by writing or tradition and if it had byn Common as often here it is called it would haue byn knowne by some one at least besides M. Attorney for that community importeth participation with many how then could there be any such Common-lawes in those dayes which no man knew no man recorded no man euer thought or dreamed of as by all circumstances of those tymes and men and state of things may be presumed And if any such thing had byn deuised in those dayes it must needs haue byn reiected and impugned as singular schismaticall or hereticall for that it would haue byn contrary and contradictory to the common sense iudgement whole current of that time And let this suffice for this consideration The eight Demonstration 67. The eight Demonstration in this matter may be the extraordinary deuotion of our auncient Kings before the Conquest towardes the Sea of Rome in making their Kingdomes tributary thervnto euen in temporall things also which is a signe that they meant not to deny vnto that Sea her spirituall iurisdiction which from the beginning had byn exercised by the same in our countrey seeing voluntarily likewise they gaue her teÌ„porall iurisdiction in gathering and axacting this tribute of euery house throughout the Realme which beginning from K. Inas as all our Authors doe agree aboue 900. yeres gone hath byn continued euer since vnder the name of Peter-pence for that they were first giuen to S. Peter and to his Successours the Bishops of Rome vntill the later part of K. Henry the eight his raigne euen in the
tyme of the Danes themselues as presently shal be shewed 68. And for breuities sake it will be least perhaps to alleadge here the wordes of one that was skillfull in the matter for that he had byn Collector or gatherer of this tribute for diuerse yeres togeather in England vnder the sayd King Henry to whome also he dedicated his historie to wit Polidor Virgil an Italian Archdeacon of VVells who out of al historiographers had gathered the grounds and antiquities of this tribute and in the life of King Inas of the VVest saxons hauing shewed and declared first togeather with all other auncient writers how wise valiant and pious a King he was and what singular monuments therof he had left behinde him as among other the buylding of the Church of VVells the Abbey of Glastenbury the like he finally concludeth thus Officia eius Regis pietatis plena infinit a referuntur illud imprimis quod Regnum suum Romano Pontifici vectigale fecerit singulis argenteâ— nummis quos denarios vocant in singulas domus impositis c. There are infinite good workes of this King related by Historiographers full of piety and this among the first that he made his Kingdome tributary to the Bishop of Rome imposing vpon euery house a penny And all England at this present time doth pay this tribute for piety religious sake to the Bishop of Rome gathered from euery house of the whole Kingdome and vulgarly they are called the pence of S. Peter which the Pope gathereth vp by his officer called Collectour which office we for some yeres did exercise in that Kingdome and for that cause went first of all thither Thus Polidor 69. Iohn Stow doth set downe many particularityes of the rich gifts of gold and siluer vestments Church-ornaments which this King Inas gaue and bestovved vpon the Church of VVells buylded by him He testifieth also of his gyft of Peter-pence imposed vpon his Kingdome as giuen about the yeare of Christ 705. And Polidor hath further these wordes of him King Inas being exceeding desirous to amend and establish the state of his Kingdome and to instruct his subiects how to liue well and happily did make most holy lawes and left them to be obserued But the wickednes of his posterity hath by little and little worne out the same And lastly after all this glory wherin he had raigned thirty seuen yeres he leauing voluntarily his Kingdome wâ—â—â— to Rome for deuotion and pietyes sake and there saith Stow liued and ended his life in poore estate And heare now I would 〈◊〉 whether any of these lawes made by King Inas were likely to be against the Popes spirituall iurisdiction or in fauour therof And if the later may with more reason be presumed then haue we more auncient coÌ„mon-lawes that is to say temporall lawes against M. Attorney then he can alleadge any for himself to the contrary 70. But to goe forward in shewing the continuance confirmation and encrease of this temporall tribute to the Pope of Rome the said Polidor writing of King Offa the most famous and valiant King of the Mercians and shewing how wicked cruell he had byn first and how godly he became afterward hath these words He built the magnificent Cathedrall Church of Hereford and adorned the same with most ample gifts he caused to be sought out the body of S. Alban and placed the same in a monastery of S. Benedicts order built by himself and further he builded the monastery of Bath And yet more for further satisfaction of his former synnes he passed the Ocean sea went to Rome and there made tributary his Kingdome of Mercians to Adrian the Pope by imposing that tribute vpon euery house of his people which was called Peter-pence and this as some thinke by the imitation of King Inas which had done the same some yeres before in the Kingdome of the VVestsaxons And this saith Polidor was done by Offa vpon the yere 775. which was according to this accompt seuenty yeres after the other And this King Offa was he who made the famous Dich betwene his Kingdome VVales called Offa-hiâ—-dich raigned thirty and nyne yeres in al prosperity and had present with him that subscribed to his Charter for the founding of the monastery of S. Albanes besides his sonne and Prince Egfryde nyne Kings fifteene Bishops and ten Dukes as Stow relateth out of the Charter it self dated the thirty and three yere of his raigne and of Christ our sauiour 793. 71. And about some fourscore yeres more or lesse after this againe King Adelnulph otherwise called Edelnulph or Edelph sonne and heire to King Egbert the first great Monarch that gaue the name of Anglia or England to our Countrey hauing adioyned vnto his Kingdome of the VVest saxons fiue more to wit that of the Mercians Kentish saxons East-saxons South-saxons and VVelsh-men This Adelnulph I say comming to raigne after his Father was a rare man of vertue and left exceeding many monuments of piety behind him gaue the tenth parte of his Kingdome to the mayntenaunce of Clergie men sent his yongest sonne Alfred to Rome to liue there and to be brought vp vnder Pope Leo the 4. and afterward resolued also to goe himself in person He went saith Polidor to Rome vpon a vow and was most benignly receaued by Pope Leo the fourth and there he made tributary vnto the Pope of Rome such partes of the Iland as King Egbert his father had adioyned vnto the Kingdome of the VVest-saxons imitating herin his predecessour King Inas and moreouer made a speciall law therof that whosoeuer had thirty-pence rent in possessions by the yeare or more houses then one should pay yearely a penny for euery house which they did inhabite that this should be paid at the feast of S. Peter and S. Paul which commeth vpon the 29. of Iune or at the furthest at the feast of the Chaines of S. Peter which is the first of August So Polidor adding that some doe attribute this law vnto King Alfred his sonne when he came to raigne but not truly for that it was made by Adelnulph vpon the yeare of Christ 947. 72. Here now then we haue this tribute graunted and confirmed by three seuerâ—â—l Kings the first of the VVest-saxons yet in effect Monarch of England And some haue noted that as the VVest-saxons Mercians were the first that made this offer of tribute vpon deuotion to S. Peter and his Successours so were they the Kingdomes that were most aduanced in their temporall felicity and successes and finally were vnited togeather vnder one Monarch And that of the VVest-saxons being the first and last that gaue and confirmed and continued the same grew to be the Monarch ouer all the rest For as for the continuance perpetuall payment therof to the Church of Rome throughout all tymes there can be no doubt made for that in the yery
by breaking his faith and refuâ—ing his daughter in marriage the secret affection that most of the English nobilitie did beare vnto him with generall hatred to his aduersarie the perill of the Countrey by continuall warrs with the Danes and Scottes the hurt of the Church by Harolds irreligious gouernment but especially his contempt of the said Church Sea Apostolike in that he had taken the Crowne vpon him saith Matthew VVestminster without the ordinarie rites and solemnity therunto appointed and consent of the Prelates of the land And finally saith Malmesbury Iustitiam suscepti bellâ— quantis poterat facundiae verbis allegabat He did alleadge the equitie of his cause vnto Pope Alexander by all the force of eloquence that he could Which Harold on the other side did omit saith he to doe either that he was prowde by nature or distrusted his owne cause or for that he feared that his messengers might fall into VVilliam his hands who had besett all the portes Wherevpon Alexander the Pope hauing weighed his reasons sent vnto him a banner for the warre in token of his consent and Stow addeth these words Duke VVilliam after he had got the victory sent his standard to the Pope which was made after the shape and fashion of a man fighting wrought by sumptuous art with gold and pretious stones And further the said Stow out of Malmesbury and Mathew VVestminster doth ad that Duke VVilliam being arriued in England and offering conditions of composition to Harold before the battaile one was that he was content to stand to the iudgement of the Sea Apostolicke in that controuersie All which is likely he would neuer haue done if he had esteemed so little of the said Sea Apostolicke and authority therof as M. Attorney doth but rather would haue remitted the iustice of his cause to be examined sentenced by the Emperour or by some other teÌ„porall tribunal But he remitted it to the Sea Apostolicke it fell out wel for him as you know 9. Secondly wheras K. VVilliam from his very first entrance had a desire to remoue Stigand from the Archbishoprick of Canterbury partly perhaps for his demerits and partly to haue a sure man in his place that was not English he dissembled the matter for three or foure yeares and this as some thinke in regard that the same Stigand had byn a persuader to K. Edward the Confessor to name Duke VVilliam for his Successor for so the said Duke confesseth in his message sent to Harold before the battaile as Stow relateth But now vpon the year 1070. vnderstanding that Pope Alexander had cited to Rome certayne Archbishops of Germany to wit that of Ments and Bamberge to answere to certaine accusations laid against them of Simony he thought good to take this occasion to demaund also of the said Pope iudgemeÌ„t against the foresaid Stigand and his brother Agelmare Bishop of the East-Angles and certaine Abbots suspected of like crimes Whervpon Pope Alexander sent three Cardinals into England for legats one of them a Bishop and the other two Priests who gathering togeather a Synod at VVinchester the forenamed persons were deposed by sentence of the said legats wherof two returned to Rome and one remained there as both Malmesbury and other historiographers doe write Out of which case we doe inferre that if K. VVilliam had thought his owne authority sufficient to haue depriued the foresaid Bishops he would neuer haue sued to Rome for the matter nor haue byn at the trouble and charge to call from thence three Legats 10. As soone as Stigand was deposed Lanfranke a most famous and learned Abbot of Normandy was called for by K. VVilliam and commaunded in the Popes name by the Legats to accept the same as before you haue heard who obeying thervnto made afterward his recourse confidently to Rome in all matters of importance that fell out as namely in this very first yeare he wrote a letter to Pope Alexander about a case concerning the Bishop of Lichfield in these words Vniuersae Christi Ecclesiae summo Rectori Alexandro indignus Anglorum Archiepiscopus Lanfrancus c. Vnto Alexander the highest gouernour of the vniuersall Church of Christ vnworthy Lanfranke Archbishop of English men c. And proposing sundry busines difficultyes vnto him he saith among the rest that in the forenamed Synod of VVinchester the Bishop of Lichfield being cited thither to answere to certaine crimes of incontinent life layd and proued against him and he refusing to appeare was excommunicated and deposed by the said legates licence giuen to the King to nominate another for that place But afterward at the feast of Easter he comming to the Court in tyme of Parlament resigned vp his Bishopricke vnto the King that was sitting togeather with his Bishops and lay nobility In which case Ego tum nouus Anglus saith he rerumque Anglicarum c. I being but a new English man and vnskillfull in English affaires but what I learne of others doe not presume either to consecrate another Bishop in his place nor yet to giue licence to other Bishops to consecrate any quoadusque praeceptio vestra veniat quae in tantâ— negotio quid oporte atfieri informare nos debeat vntill your commaundment come which in so great a busines must informe vs what we ought to doe So Lanfranke who referreth these matters as you see to the Pope and not to the King though he were the Kings fauorite nor did he feare to iniure or offend the King therby 11. And soone after this againe to wit the very next yeare following which was the yeare of our Lord 1071. and 5. of K. VVilliams raigne the said Lanfrancke elected Bishop of Canterbury Thomas a Norman chosen Bishop of Yorke went both of them to Rome in person to receiue their palls and confirmation at the hands of Pope Alexander by K. VVilliams consent albeit it was a very troublesome yeare in England for that all the North-parte of England rebelled to wit Edwyn Earle of Mercia Morcar Earle of Northumberland Eglewyne Bishop of Durham the famous Captaine Sewardbran manie others with whom ioyned the Scots Danes against the Normans and K. VVilliam had need of the presence of two such trustie chiefe men principall Prelates for staying the people at home And therfore Embassadours were sent to obtaine that their said palls might be sent to them into England But it could not be obtained for that Pope Alexander answered that it was an old custome that Archbishops of England should come receiue their palls at Rome And this answere was written to Lanfrancke in the Popes name by Hildebrand Archdeacon of that Sea who succeeded Alexander in the Popedome and was called Gregorie the 7. By all which is euident what authoritie Ecclesiasticall K. VVilliam did acknowledge to be in the Pope of Rome and how little he ascribed to himself in that kind 12. Furthermore
the same Archbishops returning the yeare following to England againe the said Pope Alexander wrote to K. VVilliam by them Alexander Episcopus Seruus Seruorum Dei Charissimo filio Gulielnio glorioso Regi Anglorum c. Wherein after he had tolde him Inter mundi Principes Rectores egregiam vestrae religionis fanâ—am intelligimus that among all the Princes gouernours of the world wee haue heard the singular fame of your religion exhorting him to goe forward in the same for that perseuerance only to the end is the thing which bringeth the Crowne of euerlasting reward he toucheth also diuers points of defending Ecclesiasticall persons and libertyes of the Church of releeuing oppressed people vnder his dominion telling him that God will exact a seuere accoÌ„pt therof at his hands which no doubt was meant principally of the oppressed English nation by him wherof Lanfranke secretly had informed the said Pope After all this I say he telleth him of certaine busines that he had committed to Lanfranke to be handled in England in a Synod to be gathered there as namely about the preheminence of the two Archbishopricks Canterbury and Yorke And also to heare againe and define the cause of the Bishop of Chichester deposed before by his legats And finally he concludeth that he should beleiue Lanfranke Vt nostrae dilectionis affectum plenius cognoscatis reliqua nostrae legationis verba attentius audiatis that by him you may more fully vnderstand the affection of our loue towards you as also heare more attentiuely the rest of our legation committed vnto him c. Where he speaketh to the King as you see like a Superiour And Iohn Stow reciting the history of the said Synod gathered about these matters in England the yeare following at VVindesor hath these words taken out of auncient historiographers This yeare by the commaundement of Pope Alexander and consent of King VVilliam the Conquerour in the presence of the said King his Bishops Prelates and Nobility the primacy which Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury claymed ouer the Church and Archbishop of Yorke was examined and tryâ—d out c. Heere then was no repining of King VVilliam at the Popes authority in those dayes but all conformity rather with the same 13. I might alleadge many other examples to this effect as that which Stow writeth in the 17. yeare of the raigne of K. VVilliam and yeare of Christ 1083. that VVilliam Bishop of Durham by leaue of the King and nobles of the Realme went to Rome and obtained of Pope Gregory the 7. to bring the Monks from Tarrow and Yarmouth into the Cathedrall Church of Durham where he gaue to them lands Churches ornaments c. all which saith he K. VVilliam the Conqueror confirmed by his charter in confirmation no doubt of the Popes Charter which to procure he went to Rome and he had licence thervnto from the King and nobles that were sounders of that Church which licence they would neuer haue graunted if they had thought that the matter had appertained only to the King at home in his owne countrey and not to the Pope 14. And in the very same yeare K. VVilliam as before we haue touched being entred into great iealosie of the ambition and aspiring mynd of his halfe-brother Otho Bishop of Baion Earle of Kent least with his Councell and riches he might assist his sonne Roâ—â—rt and others that did rise in Normandy against him or as some thinke desirous to sease vpon his great riches and wealth which he gathered togeather he suddenlie returned from Normandy to the I le of VVight where he vnderstood the said Otho to be in great pompe pretending to goe to Rome and at vnawares apprehended him but yet for excuse of that violent fact upon a Bishop he made first a long speach vnto his nobles there present shewing that he did it not so much in respect of his owne temporall security as in defence of the Church which this man oppressed My brother saith he hath greatly oppressed England in my absence spoyled the Churches of their lands and rents made them naked of the ornaments giuen by our predecessours the Christian Kings that haue raigned before me in England and loued the Church of God endowing it with honours and gifts of many kindes VVherefore now as we beleeue they rest reioycing with a happy retribution Ethelbert and Edward S. Oswald Athulse Alfred Edward the elder Edgar and my cosen and most deare lord Edward the Confessor haue giuen riches vnto the holy Church the spouse of God my brother to whom I committed the gouernment of the whole Kingdome violently plucketh away their goods c. 15. This was one excuse vsed by the Conqueror Another was as Stow recordeth that he said that wheras his brother was both Bishops of Baion and Earle of Kent he apprehended him as Earle of Kent and not as Bishop of Baion that is to say as a lay-person and not as an Ecclesiasticall And yet further when he was vrged about that matter by his owne Prelates he was wont to say as Stow and others doe also note that he did it by particular licence of the Pope and not only by licence but also by his decree and commaundement and so he protested at his death Wherby we see how little opinioÌ„ he had of his owne spirituall iurisdiction in this behalfe Of King VVilliam the Conquerour his lawes in fauour of the Church and Church-men §. II. 16. But no one thing doth more exactly declare the sense and iudgement of King VVilliam in these things then his particular lawes which are recorded by Roger Houeden an author of good antiquity who shewing that King VVilliam in the 4. yeare of his raigne calling togeather all his Barons Gouernours of Prouinces twelue expert men out of euery shyre did reveiw the auncient lawes both of the English and Danes approuing those that were thought expedient and adding others of his owne beginning with those that appertained to the libertyes exaltation of the Church Taking our beginning saith he from the lawes of our holy mother the Church by which both King and Kingdome haue their sound fundament of subsisting c. And then followeth the first law with this title De clericis possessionibus corum Of Clergie-men their possessions the law it self is writen in these few words but containing much substance Omnis Clericus etiam omnes Scholares omnes res possessiones corum vbicunque fuerint pacem Dei Sanctae Ecclesiae habeant Let euery Clergie-man and all schollers and all their goods and possessions whersoeuer they be haue the peace of God and of holy Church And afterwards he declareth what this peace of the Church is to wit that neither their persons nor their goods can be arested molested or made to pay tribute or otherwise troubled by any secular iudge whatsoeuer 17. And in the second law
benefices Per annuium baculum that is by giuing them a ring a staffe which are the ordinarie signes and markes of taking possession of their iurisdiction which though the said Princes doe acknowledge to bee a spirituall Act and consequently not possible to descend from the right of their temporall Crowne as M. Attorney would haue it yet desired they to inioy it by Commission from the Sea Apostolicke in respect of their greater authoritie amonge their Subiects and for more breuitie of prouiding and establishing incumbentes when benefices of cure fell voide and for other such reasons wherof we may read in the liues of diuers of our Kings And namelie of King Henrie the first this Conquerour his sonne what earnest suite he made to haue these inuestitures graunted him which the Pope did flattly deny to doe yea and the greatest causes of that wonderfull breach between the Popes Alexander the 2. and Gregorie the 7. and others of that age with the Emperour Henrie and his Successours were by the occasion of these inuestitures which the said Popes would not graunt Albeit I find some ages after that the great and famous Lawyer Baldus aboue two hundred years gone recordeth that in his tyme two Kings only had these priuiledges graunted them from the Sea Apostolicke The King of England to wit and the King of Hungary which perhaps was in regard that their Kingdomes lay so far of as it might be preiudiciall to their Churches to expect allwayes the said Inuestitures from Rome But yet he expresly saith that it was by Commission and delegation of the Pope Papa saith he committit spiritualia etiam mero laico ideo Rex Anglorum rex Hungaria conferunt in suis Reguis Praebendas ex priuilegio Papa The pope may commit spirituall things to a meere lay-man and this he proueth by diuers texts of law and hence it is that the King of England and King of Hungary doe in their Kingdomes giue Prebends by priuiledge of the Pope Wherby we vnderstand that in Baldus his time it was held for a pecular priuiledge of these two Kings which fithence hath byn communicated to diuers other Christian Princes who doe vse and exercise the same at this day but yet none pretending it as from the right of their Crownes For they neuer pretended to giue benefice or Bishopricke by their owne Kingly authority but only to present and commend fit persons vnto the Sea Apostolicke to be admitted and inuested therby as all other Catholicke Princes at this day doe vse yea and that this right of presentation also they tooke not but by concession and approbation also of the foresaid Sea Apostolicke as by the former examples may appeere 35. And this is so much as I thinke coÌ„uenient to saie in this place to M. Attorneys silly instance and I haue been the longer theraout for that this K. VVilliam is the head and roote of al the Kings following and this which hath been answered to this obiection will giue much light to all other instances that are to ensue And if anie King should haue taken anie other course from this established by the Conquerour their head and origen which yet none euer in any substantiall point did vntill King Henry the 8. you may see by all this discourse that the Conquerour might say of them as S. Iohn said of some of his Ex nobis prodierunt sed non erant exnobis And so much of the Conquerour OF KING WILLIAM RVFVS AND HENRY THE FIRST That vvere the Conquerours sonnes and of King Stephen his Nephevv And how they agreed with the said Conquerour in our Question of spirituall iurisdiction acknowledged by them to be in others and not in themselues CHAP. VIII THis beginning being established in the Conquerour coÌ„forme to that which was in the precedent Kings before the Conquest their remaineth now that wee make our descent by shewing the like conformitie in all subsequent Kings vnto K. Henry the 8. according to our former promise Wherfore first in ranke there commeth K. VVilliam Rufus second sonne of the Conquerour among those of his children that liued at his death who being named to the succession by his said father vpon his death-bed so charged forewarned as you haue heard in this verie point of honoring the Church and Ecclesiasticall power and vnder that hope and expectation embraced and crowned by the good Archbishop Lanfranke 〈◊〉 king first his solemne Oath to the same effect which his father had taken before him in the day of his Coronation he gaue gâ—â—â— satisfaction contentment to all his people at the beginning of his raigne as all our historiographers doe testifie that is to say so long as Archbishop Lanfranke liued to whom he bare singular respect loue and reuerence but the said Archbishop deceasing in the second yeare of his raigne which was about the 20. of his age the young man as thinking himself free from all respect to God or man brake into those extreame disorders of life which our historyes doe recount 2. And among others or rather aboue others in oppressing the Church holding Bishopricks Abbies in his hands as they fell void and not bestowing them afterward but for bribes and Simony And namely the Archbishopricke of Canterbury he held foure years in his hand after the death of Lanfranke vntil at length falling greiuously sicke in the Citty of Glocester and fearing to dy made many promises of amending his life as namely saith Florentius Ecclesias non amplius vendere nec ad censum ponere sed illas Regia tueri potestate irrectas leges destruere rectas statuere Deo promisit He promised to God not to sell Churches any more nor to put them out to farme but by his kingly power to defend them and to take away all vniust laws and to establish such as were rightfull And heervpon presently to begin withall he nominated to the Archbishopricke of Canterbury a great and worthy learned man named Anselmus Abbot of the monastery of Becke in Normandy who was then present in England for that some moneth or two before he bad byn intreated by the Earle of Chester Syr Hugh Lupus to come into England to found and order his Abbey saith Stow of S. VVerberge at Chester of whom Malmesbury liuing presently after him saith Quo nemo vnquam iusti tenâ—cior c. then which Anselmne no man was euer more constant in righteousnes no man in this age more exactly learned no man so profoundly spirituall as this Archbishop that was the father of our countrey and mirrour of the world 3. But this vnfortunate King was no sooner recouered say the same Authours but he repented himself sorely that he had not solde the said Archbishopricke with other for more money and therevpon tooke an occasion to picke a quarrell against the said Anselmus and among other things to let him that he could not doe his
office for that saith Florentius from the time he was made Archbishop which was no lesse then two years it was not permitted vnto him either to hold any Synod or to correct the vices which were sprung vp through England Wherevnto Malmesbury and Edmerus that 〈◊〉 with him doe add that the King would not suffer him to goe to Rome to take his pall of the Pope as all Archbishops of Canterbury were accustomed to doe and the other greatly vrged to haue licence But after a long combat which he had had with the King diuers other Bishops that followed the Kings fauour in a Synod at London vpō the third weeke in lent Anno Domini 1095. and eight yeare of King VVilliam his raigne the said Archbishop being extreamly baited by the King his followers stood constant in his appeale to Rome 4. Which thing Rufus perceiuing saith Malmesbury he sent secretly certaine messengers to Rome to intreat the Pope which then was Vrban the second to send the Pall of Canterbury vnto the King to be giuen to whom he would Whervnto though the Pope would not yeeld yet he sent back with his messengers for Legate the Bishop of Albanum named VValta with the said Pall who shewed vnto the King so many reasons why the Pope could not yeeld to his demaund and intreated him so forceably to be content that he might giue the said Pall from the Pope to Anselme with accustomed ceremonyes in the Church of Canterbury as at length he obteyned the same and made them freinds 5. But this frendship lasted not longe for that the very next yeare after the King continued his old manner of oppressing the Church S. Anselme went vnto him to VVinchester and there first by intercessors desired the King that he might haue licence to goe to Rome to conferr diuers difficultyes of his with Vrban the Pope The King answered that he would not giue him licence for that he knew him to haue no such great sinnes that it was needfull for him to goe to Rome for absolution nor yet to be lesse learned then Pope Vrban whose counsaile direction he would aske Whervpon the Archbishop entring the Kings chamber sate downe by his side saith the Story and disputed the matter with him affirming him to deny Christ himself that denyed recourse vnto his Vicar vpon earth And thervpon he concluded that this licence could not be denyed him by a Christian King and consequently he would goe The King said he should carry out nothing with him The Archbishop answered he would goe naked and bare-foote Which firme resolution the King perceiuing to be in him vsed by messengers vnto him diuers intreatyes saith VValsingham and offered large promises of fauours if he would stay But the other would not but departed the Realme though he were searched and rifled by the Kings Officers at the port 6. By all which story it most euidently appeareth that albeit this young disorderly and passionate King were as well in this as in other matters headstronge and violent in pursuing his appetites desires as well in Ecclesiasticall as Temporall affaires yet did he neuer deny the Popes spirituall iurisdiction in England but rather acknowledged the same in sending to Rome to intreat that the pall might be sent to him as also in going about to diuert S. Anselms recourse thither But alas there passed not many years but God punished seuerely these greiuous sinnes against his Church For as both the foresaid Malmesbury Edmerus that liued with him doe write S. Anselms going to Rome frō thence with Pope Vrban to a Councell of Bishops gathered togeather at Bary in Apulia wherin among other things all lay-men were excommunicated that presumed to giue Ecclesiasticall Inuestitures as also those that receiued them at lay-mens hands which was thought principally to haue byn done in respect of King VVilliam he returned againe some years after into France and there passing his banishment with great quietnes of mind he being one day with S. Hugh Abbot of Cluniaecke famous in those dayes for holines the said Abbot told him in the hearing of diuers others that the night before he had seen King VVilliam called before God and receiued the sorrowfull sentence of damnation wherat all the hearers marueyling the next newes they heard from England was that the said King was strangely slaine by an erring arrow of his familiar seruant Tyrrell while he hunted in the New-forrest and that being stroken he fell downe dead without speaking any one word And the same authors doe recount diuers other the like presages and prognostications that happened as well to the King himself as to other friends of his in England portending this euent but neglected by him 7. And this shall suffice for King VVilliam Rufus who raigned thirteen years And though he was naught to all kind of men saith Malmesbury and pernicious in his actions as well to secular as Clergy men yet had he no other iudgement in matters of religion then his father or auncestors nor euer was he noted of any least difference therin Nor doth Maister Attorney bring any instance at all out of this Kings Raigne and therfore shall wee passe to his younger brother that ensued him in the Kingdome OF KING HENRY THE FIRST VVhich was the third King after the Conquest §. I. 8. This was the third sonne of VVilliam the great surnamed the Conquerour who finding the commodity by absence of his eldest brother Robert Duke of Normandy tooke the Kingdome of England vpon him hauing gained by faire promises the good-wills of all or most of the Realme and so was crowned by Maurice Bishop of London for that S. Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury was yet in exile as before vnder Rufus you haue heard 9. What the said Henry did sweare and promise and what he began euen from the very day of his Coronation to put in practice Florentius that then liued declareth in these words Consecrationis suae die Sanctam Dei Ecclesiam c. From the very day of his consecration he set free the holy Church of God which in his brothers dayes had byn sold and let to farme he tooke away all euill customes and remoued all vniust exactions wherby the Kingdome had byn wrongfully oppressed before commaunded that peace and freedome should be holden throughout the whole Realme He restored the law of S. Edward to all men in common with those additions or corrections which his Father had added thervnto c. So Florentius And what his Fathers additions were and how greatly in fauour of the Church and of Ecclesiasticall power authority and libertyes you haue heard before in his life and lawes Wherby we may easily ghesse with what mind and iudgement this man entered vnto his crowne 10. And albeit in this point he neuer altered yet there passed not two years of his gouernment but partely vpon Kingly appetite to haue power in all things and
partly also by incitation of flatterers that seeke to feed nourish Princes humours in that behalfe he began to lay his hands vpon Inuestitures of Bishops by giuing them Annalum baculum for their induction to their benefices saying that his Father and Brother before him had vsed and exercised the same But S. Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury newly retourned into England with other Bishops opposed himself against the same as a thing vnlawfull and condemned by the Canons of the Church and namely in the late Councell of Bary where himself was present as before hath byn shewed and this contention grew to be so stronge as the next yeare after being the third of K. Henryes raigne the said holy man was forced againe to appeale to Rome to Pope Pascalis and thervpon to leaue the land and once more to goe into Banishment where he liued three years going and returning often from Lions to Rome say Malmesbury Florentius and Houeden about this matter And the first of these three doth set downe diuers epistles of Pope Pascalis both to Anselme the Archbishop and to K. Henrie himself wherin he telleth him first why he could not graunt vnto him the authority of inuesting Bishops which by his letters sent by Clarke VVilliam he had demaunded saying Graue nobis est quia id à nobis videris expetere quod omnino praestare non possumus c. It greiueth vs much that you seeme to demaund at our hands that which no wayes we can graunt for if we should consent or suffer inuestitures to be made by your Excellency it would turne no doubt to the exceeding great daunger both of you and me before God c. Secondly he exhorteth him earnestly to admit S. Anselme to his Bishopricke and fauour againe Prospice fili Charissime vtrum dedecus an decus tibi sit quod sapientissimus religiosissimus Episcopus Anselmus propter hoc tuo lateri adharere tuo veretur in Reguo consistere Qui tanta de te bonae hactenus audierant quid de te sentiant quid lequentur c. Consider my most deere child whether this be an honour or dishonour vnto you that so wise and religious a Bishop as Anselmus is should feare for this cause to liue with you or to remaine in your Kingdome What will men thinke or say of you who hitherto haue heard so great good of your proceedings Thus he and much more which for breuity I omit from his pallace of Lateran vpon the 9. day before the Kalends of December 11. But not long after to wit vpon the yeare 1106. which was the sixt of K. Henryes raigne he being in some difficultyes in Normandy in respect of the warrs he had there against Duke Robert his brother and many great men that tooke his parte and perceiuing great discontentments to be likewise in England as well 〈◊〉 regard of the absence of their holy Archbishop Anselme as of the greiuous exactions which he had made vpon them Non facâ—â—â— potest naerrari miseria saith Florentius quam sustinuit isto tempore â—errâ— Anglorum propter exactiones Regis The miserie can hardly be declared which England did suffer at this time by the Kings exactions All these things I say being laid togeather God mouing his heart to turne to him for remedy he thought best to goe to the monastery of Becke in Normandy where Anselme remayned in continuall fasting and praying for his amendment And there agreeing with him to stand no more in these matters of Inuestitures or any other spirituall iurisdiction he willed him to returne securely into England to pray for him in his Archbishopricke and so he did 12. And this being vpon the Assumption of our B. Lady to wit the 15. of August the K. confident now of Gods fauour as it seemeth vpon this agreement gathered presentlie an armie against his enemies vpon the vigil of S. Michael next ensuing entring battaile with them had a singular victorie tooke therin both Duke Robert his brother VVilliam Earle of Morton Robert Earle of Stutauill VVilliam Crispin and all the head Captaines of Normandy with them wherof presently the King wrote letters of ioy to Archbishop Anselme in England saith Florentius And the next spring abouâ— Easter returned into England with the said prisoners and left Normandy wholie gained vnto him and to his Successours 13. And vpon this he calling togeather vpon the first of August and 7. yeare of his raigne all his Lords both spirituall and temporal consulted for three daies togeather with them not admitting S. Anselme to that consultation least his authoritie might seeme to haue ouer-borne the matter what it was best to doe in that case of inuestitures which he had before vsed albeit diuers saith Florentius did exhorte him not to obey the Pope in this but to retaine the vse which both his Father and brother had practised yet others alleadging the Censures both of Pope Vrbanus and Pascalis against the same and that they left vnto the King all other priuiledges and regalityes the King on the 4. day causing Anselmus to be present Statuit saith Florentius vt ab eo tempore in reliquum nunquam per dationem baculi pastoralis vel annuli quisquam 〈◊〉 Episcopatu aut Abbatia per Regem vel quamlibet laicam manum in Angliâ— inuestiretur The King with his Counsell did decree for that time forward that no man in England should be inuested of any Bishopricke or Abbey by the King or by any lay mans hand or power with giuing him the pastoral staffe or ring as sometymes had byn accustomed And this was done in obedience of the Canonicall constitution made in the Councell of Bary against such inuestitures as we haue declared 14. Aud thus was that controuersie ended which was the only controuersie of importance that this K. Henry had with the Sea of Rome during the tyme of his raigne which Malmesbury then liuinge recounted as done of conscience saying Inuestituras Ecclesiarum post multas controuersias inter eum Anselmum Deo Sancto Petro remisit Hee did release againe to God and to S. Peter the Inuestitures of Churches after many controuersies had there about with Anselmus Which he did perfourme so syncerely from his heart as afterward Anselme being dead and he marrying his only daughter Maude to the Emperour Henry the 5. vpon the yeare 1114. he seemeth to haue induced his sonne-in-law the Emperour to remit also the said inuestitures to Pope Calixtus for which his Father and grand-father had held so longe and scandalous broyles with the precedent Popes yea and himself also that is to say this Emperour Henry not long before going to Rome with a mayne army had taken prisoner and held for certayne dayes Pope Paescalis that sate before Calixtus therby to force him to graunt and confirme the said Inuestitures which now vpon a better mynd he gaue ouer againe For this I
find recorded by Malmesbury and others of that time that Calixtus being made Pope vpon the yeare 1119. and presently comming into France and calling a Councell at Rhemes K. Henry of England sent diuers Bishops at his commaundement vnto that Councell And the next yeare after going to treat with the said Pope in person at his Castell of Gesorse in Normandy Acta sunt multae inter illos c. many things were treated between them saith Houeden as it was conuenient in the meeting of so great personages But the principall was that Henry obtained of the Pope to graunt vnto him that he might haue all the customes coÌ„firmed which his Father had in England and Normandy especially that none from thenceforth should be sent Legat into England except the King vpon some controuersie falling out which could not be ended by his Bishops should demaund the same of the Pope So Houeden 15. Wherby we may see the Kings iudgment of the Pope â—â—thority and the recourse to be made thervnto in matters of moâ—â— moment And that which is more soone after this meeting I find that the foresaid Emperour made the like attonement with the same Calixtus which Malmesbury recordeth in these wordâ— In nomine Sancta indiuiduae Trinitatis Ego Henricus c. In the name of the holy and indiuisible blessed Trinity I Henry by the Grace of God Emperour c. for the loue of God and of the holy Romaine Church and of my Lord Calixtus the Pope and for remedy of my soule doe remit freely to God and his holy Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and to his holy Catholike Church all inuestitures by ring and staffe and doe yeeld and permit that in all Churches within my Kingdomes and Empire there be made Canonicall election and free consecration of Ecclesiasticall persons c. 16. And thus was ended that fierce and bloudy controuersie that had lasted and troubled the whole Christian world aboue fifty yeares saith Malmesbury about the vse of Inuestitures pretended by princes to be graunted vnto them and their auncestours by different Popes But yet neuer challenged the same as incident to their Crowne or temporall iurisdiction but as a priuiledge graunted by the Sea Apostolike which might lawfully be done as you haue heard by the former rule of Baldus the Lawyer that the Pope may commit spirituall things by priuiledge in some cases as the is to a mere lay-man And yet further if we seek the beginning of these inuestitures how and when and to whome they were first graunted we shall find the matter very vncertaine For albeit some haue thought and written out of a certaine relation in Sigebert his Chronicle that the first graunt of these Inuestitures was made by Pope Adrian the first vnto Charles the Great in respect of his great meritts toward the Church yet others doe hold this to be false and that the name of Inuestitures was not knowne in those dayes but rather crept in afterward yea and rather taken and vsurped to themselues by certaine Princes by inuasion of intrusion vpon the Church priuately first then more publikely afterward and therevpon pretended by their Successours than granted by speciall gift or consent of any Pope aâ— alâ—â— Which seemeth to haue byn the case also of our King Henry 〈◊〉 first who as you haue heard did pretend to challeng the iâ—â—â—â—â—â—tures as vsed by his Father and brother before him wherof 〈◊〉 notwithstanding we finde no expresse proofe for example 〈◊〉 any of our historyes that they vsed them and much lesse that they were lawfully graunted vnto them And albeit they had byn yet might the same authority which did graunt them reuoke them againe vpon the notable abuses which therof did ensue by selling and buying of Churches by Princes and their officers 17. But howsoeuer this were yet is it manifest heerby that as well those princes which violently tooke these inuestitures vpon them as others that might haue them perhaps graunted for a tyme both of them I say did pretend to haue them from the Sea Apostolike and therin acknowledged the Primacy and Supremacy of Ecclesiasticall power to be in that Sea and not in themselues Which is wholy against M. Attorneys conclusion And therefore the said Emperour Henry the 5. when he deteyned prisoner the foresaid Pope Paescalis and forced him to make a constrained graunt vnto him of the said Inuestitures he would needs haue him put these words in his Bull. Illud igitur diguitatis priuilegium c. That priuiledge of dignity therfore that our Predecessours Bishops of Rome haue graunted vnto your Predecessours Catholike Emperours and haue confirmed the same by their Charters we graunt also to you and doe confirme by this present priuiledge and Charter that vnto the Bishops and Abbots of your Kingdome that shall be chosen freely without violence or Symmony you may giue the inuestiture of staffe ringe and that after the said inuestiture they may canonically receiue their consecration from the Bishop to whome it shall appertaine c. So he 18. And now consider good Reader that if so great potent an enemy of the Church of Rome was so desirous to haue her graunt albeit perforce of such little peeces and raggs of Ecclesiasticall authority as these were how much more glad would he haue byn to haue had all the Popes authority acknowledged to be in himself if he could haue deriued it from the Title of his Crowne and Empire as Syr Edward Cooke would haue taught him if he had byn his Attorney and how easily might he haue procured such a Statute to haue byn made vnto him by his people in Parlament as was made vnto Queen Elizabeth to giue her all supreame authority Ecclesiasticall that euer any person had or might haue if he had listed or if he had thought it had byn worth the procurement And surely it had bin a much more easie and lesse costly way to procure it at home in Germany 〈◊〉 to haue gone to Rome with so mayne an army and extraordinary charges labour and daunger as he did to extort the same from the Pope and yet not all his authority but a small peece therof as hath byn said 19. But now all was amended and accommodated againe as well the Emperour as his Father-in-law K. Henry yelded vp all their pretended right in those inuestitures as you haue heard And as in the procuring and retaining them by what manner soeuer they acknowledged the spirituall power of the Sea of Rome so much more in rendring them vp againe And for so much as both their acts are presumed principally to haue proceeded of our K. Henry all men may therby see his deuotion to that Sea 20. And this deuotion and obedience he continued from that tyme forward vnto his death which was some 15. years in all which time I might shew diuers euident argumeÌ„ts of this point as of his often sending to Rome
monastery of Clare-vallis vnder the said S. Bernard was promoted vnto the dignity and proued a notable good Archbishop though at the beginning he being contradicted by the King had great difficulty to enter the people also being against him as well for feare of the said King as for fauour and loue of the other good man deposed and the Kings sonne Eustachius going to Yorke vpon that occasion vsed great violence and insolency and some not to be named against such as had opposed themselues against the election of the said deposed But finally the sentence and iudgement of Pope Eugenius tooke place and K. Stephen after a time permitted the other to liue quietly in his Bishopricke whereby we may see what power and iurisdiction the Pope had for such matters in England at that time And that neither K. Stephen nor his sonne Eustachius nor any of his Counsell went euer about to say for their pretence or excuse that these things belonged to the Kings authority-Royall not to the Popes tribunall 36. All which points being laid togeather and many other that for breuity I doe pretermit it commeth to be manifest that whatsoeuer actions this King in those infinite troubles fears and suspicious of his might sometymes vse for his gaine or interest or vpon persuasion of others against the Church or libertyes therof yet was his will and iudgement truly Catholike in this point nor was he euer noted for the contrary nor doth M. Attorney alleadge any one instance out of him or his tyme to that purpose And therfore shall we passe to other Kings after him OF THE RAIGNE OF KING HENRY THE SECOND Great Grand-child to the Conquerour And of his two sonnes K. Richard and K. Iohn and their conformityes in this controuersie CHAP. IX AS in the former Chapter for breuityes sake we ioyned three Kings togeather so shall we doe the like in this especially for so much as M. Attorney hath no one instance out of any of them whose raignes iudured for the space of aboue threescore years and thereby sufficiently testifieth that in this point of the Popes Ecclesiasticall authority their beleife iudgements and actions were correspondent and vniforme to those of their progenitors and predecessors as also were their lawes consequently which allwayes is to be borne in mind the common lawes of their dayes could not be contrary to that iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome which they themselues euerywhere did acknowledge professe and practise For better declaration notwithstanding wherof we shall not omit to set downe some particular and seuerall notes as well of these Kings and their successors as we haue done of the former OF KING HENRY THE SECOND The fifth King after the Conquest §. I. 2. This King then was a French-man borne as well as K. Stephen of the English-bloud only by Maude the Empresse daughter to K. Henry the first neece to the Conquerour He was sonne and heire to Geffrey Duke of Anioy and Poytoù and a little before his inheritance of England he had the rare fortune as then it was thought to marry with the young Queene Eleanor lately diuorced from K. Lewes the seauenth of France vpon their falling out after their returne from Ierusalem which Queene was daughter and heire to the Duke of Aquitaine so as all those States of Gascoyne Gwyan Poytoù Anioy and Normandy were vnited togeather in this K. Henry and by him conioyned to England The Dukedome of Brittany also falling in his tyme to the inheritance of an only daughter of Duke Canon King Henry procured to marry the same to his third sonne Geffrey for he had foure by his said Queen that liued togeather besides a fifth that died young It was his chaunce also to haue an English Pope named Adryan in his daies by whose fauour and concession he got interest to Ireland so as if we respect the greatnes and multitude of his dominions he was the most puissant King of all that euer had dominion ouer our nation vntill that day 3. But if we respect his manners you may besides others writers read a whole Chapter in Nubergensis of the conflict combat betweene vices and vertues in him though he conclude that his vertues were the more and his vices were sore punished in him by almighty God in this life to the end that his soule might be saued in the next as the same Author writeth And to this effect was he punished and afflicted most in those things wherin he had taken most delight and for which he had most perhaps offended God as first in the alluring of the said Q. Eleanor to make the foresaid diuorce from the King of France to marry him who afterward was a great affliction vnto him for that haâ—â—â—â— borne him many faire children she set the same against him â—â— thervpon the former ardent loue waxing cold between them he was the more induced to liue lasciuiously with others and â—â— the end committed her to prison and held her so for neere a dozen years togeather before his death 4. His children also he couered exceedingly to aduauÌ„ce crowning the elder of them King in his owne daies by the name of K. Henry the third and giuing him in possession the States of Gascoyne and Gwyan the second being Richard he made Earle of Poitoù the third which was Geffrey he inuested as hath byn said in the Dukedome of Brittany and the fourth named Iohn for that he had no seuerall State as yet to giue him he called in iest sâ—â—â— terre or lack-land signifying therby the great desire he had to prouide some State for him And for effectuating this saith Nubergensiâ— which liued in that age that is to say for aduauncing his children he offered iniuries to many wherby it came to passe by Gods iust iudgement that they all at different times conspired against him For first about the middest of his raigne both the mother and the children banded themselues against him with Lewes the K. of France that had byn her former husband wherof Petrus Blesensis that was his latin Secretary maketh mention in diuers epistles that are extant as namely in one written by two Archbishops that had byn his Embassadours to the said K. Lewes to make peace but could not who discouered that both his Queene and children had all conspired against him Quid amabilius â—ilijs say they quid vxore familiarius recessit tamon vxor à latere vestro filij insurgunt in patrem What is more delectable them children what is more neere or familiar then the wife And yet is your wife departed from your side and your children are risen against their father c. And in the same epistle they counsaile him to looke well to his person for that they sought his destruction 5. And the same is testified in another epistle written by the Archbishop of Roane in Normandy vnto Q. Eleanor her self wherin he persuadeth her vehemently by manie reasons
heat and resolution to goe through therin by his power and authority with the Pope yet when he saw the said Pope to mislike his proceedings and to stand constant against him he amayned and and humbled himself presently and this in respect of his conscience and feare of God as himself caused to be written by his Bishops to the said Pope Alexander For there is extant in Houeden a large epistle of all the Bishops Suffragans of Canterbury that were subiects to Thomas the Archbishop written vnto Pope Alexander in the Kings name of his prompt obedience towards him and the Sea of Rome in all things saying Ad vestra quidem mandata non itatus intumuit non elatus obedire contempsit verum gratias agens paterna correctioni Ecclesia se statim submisit examini when the King receiued your commaundements he did not swell with anger nor proudly contemned to obey but giuing thankes for your Fatherly correction did presently submit himself to the examination of the Church And againe Ipse diuini reuerentia timoris 〈◊〉 Maiestatempreferens sed vt filius obediens se iudicio sistere legitimaeque parere sententiae seque legibus alligatum Prinscipem praesto est in omnibus exhibere He for reuerence and respect of the fear of God did not prefer the maiesty of his Kingly State but as an obedient sonne is ready in all things to stand to iudgement and to obey lawfull sentence acknowledging himself though he be a Prince to be bound to the lawes of the Church 11. This then was his disposition of mind in this behalfe which he presently shewed in fact by sending a most honorable Embassage to the Pope to wit the Archbishop of Yorke Bishops of VVinchester London Chichester and Excester with the Earles Arundell the Gundauell de Sancto Valerico and many others both gentlemen and Clarks And as Houeden affirmeth Appellauit pro se regno suo ad Praesentiam Summi Pontificis He appealed for himself and for his kingdome to the Preâ—ence of the Pope desiring that two Legats might be sent into England to iudge of the cause between him the Archbishop And soone after when the Archbishop vpon pacification made was returned and within a few moneths after wikedly slaine in his owne Church of Canterbury the same Pope Alexander taking vpon him as lawfull Iudge to examine punish the fact vpon the person of K. Henry himself sent two Cardinall-Legats for that purpose into Normandy named Graetianus Viuianus as Houeden at large setteth downe the history Wherof K. Henry being aduertised that was present then in those partes beyond the Seas and fearing the euent Ad Praesentiam Summi Pontifiâ—â— appellauit appealed againe as once he had done before to the presence of the Pope himself from his said Legats Wherby we see that he graunted acknowledged the Popes authority ouer him in that matter And the same writer addeth in the same place that the said King fearing also notwithstanding his appeale the seuerity of the Sea Apostolicke in this case passed ouer presently into England giuing straite order and commaundment that no man should be permitted to enter with any Bull or Breâ—â— of the Pope of what sorte soeuer except first he gaue caution security that he would thereby bring no hurte or greiuaunce to the King or Kingdome 12. But after this againe to omit many other things and iuâ—dâ—dicall Acts which passed in this affaire set downe by the said Houeden and other authors of that time two other Cardinall-â—â—gats Theodinus and Albertus were finally directed from the said Pope Alexander into Normandy to giue the last sentence vpon the matter Vnto whome K. Henry being then in Ireland and cited to appeere came purposely to present himself in person which notably signifieth his obedience And there by his oath he purged himself swearing first that his intention was neuer to procure the said Archbishops death and secondly promising diuers things by the same oath to be performed in satisfaction of his fault in hauing giuen some occasion therof by angry words against the same Archbishop Thomas All which is set downe in the said Author vnder this title recorded likewise by Peter Blesensis Purgatio Henrici Regis pro morte Beati Thomae The purgation or satisfaction of K. Henry for the death of S. Thomas therevpon ensueth Charta absolutionis Domini Regis The charter of absolution of our Lord the King by the said Legats in the Popes name 13. And amongst other six or seauen points whervnto the King sware at this time one is set downe in these words He sware also that he would neither let nor permit to be letted any Appellations to be made in his Kingdome to the Bishop of Rome in Ecclesiasticall causes with this condition that if any that doe appeale be suspected to the King they should giue security that they would not seeke or procure any hurte to him or his Kingdome And so was that controuersie ended and the lawes abolished which the King would haue established against the liberty of the Church Wherby we se cleerly what persuasion K. Henry had of the Popes supreame authority in Ecclesiasticall affaires and his loyall obedience thervnto which is so much the more to be esteemed if we consider the circumstances of the tyme wherin he exhibited the same which was such as he might easily haue declined himself if he would from the force of Pope Alexander his authority that pressed him so much by adhering to some one of his enemyes the Antipopes that by faction of a few were chosen set vp against him three or foure one after another naming themselues Victor the 4. Calixtus the 3. and Pascalis the 3. and held out against him for more then 17. years togeather by the power and peruersity of Fredericus Barba-rossa the first Emperour of that name who often also allured K. Henry to be partaker of his Schisme but he refused followinge heerin his Catholicke auncestors VVilliam the Conquerour that stood constantly with the true Popes of his tyme Alexander the 2. and Gregory the 7. against those that by sedition of Henry the 4. Emperour were set vp against them to wit Cadolus calling himself Honorius the 2. and Gilbertus that was named Clement the 2. K. Henry also the first obaied the true Popes of his tyme Paschalis the 2. Gâ—lasius the 2. Calixtus the 2. Honorius the 2. Innocentius the 2. against six schismaticall intruders calling themselues Clement the 3. Syluester the 3. Gregory the 8. Celestinus the 2. Anacletus the 2. Victor the 4. all set vp maintained by the German Emperours Henry the 4. and fifth and by Lotharius the 2. after them But our Kings of England obayed allwayes their true and lawfull Pastors of Gods Church and were highly commended for it And now K. Henry the 2. followed their vertues wisedome religion and magnanimity in that behalfe and found no doubt his
Canterbury where the glorious body of Thomas the martyr lay where with abundance of teares and sighes going bare-foote and casting himself prostrate on the ground he did demaund pardon and mercie humbly beseeching first that the Bishops there present would absolue him and then that euery religious man would giue him three or fiue strokes of a discipline or whip on his bare flesh then putting one his apparell againe which in all their presence he had put of he rose from the ground and then gaue precious gifts to the said Martyr and his sepulcher and among other forty pounds by the yeare of perpetuall rent for maintenance of lights at the said Sepulcher and so giuing himself to waching fasting prayer for three dayes togeather it is not to be doubted saith he but that the said martyr being pleased with his repentaunce and deuotion God also by his intercession tooke away the Kings sinne So VValsingham 20. And presently in token heerof he saith that the verie same day wherin the King was most deuout in humbling â—imself and kissing the said martyrs Tombe in Canterbury God deliuered into his hands VVilliam King of Scotland who was taken prisoner by his Captaines and that vpon the same day also his rebellious sonne K. Henry the 3. hauing taken shipping to come with a great Nauye into England against him was driuen back by tempest the King himself going to London was receiued with extraordinary ioy of al his people by whose help he soone pacified and conquered all his rebells and thence going presently ouer into Normandy with a great armie and leading prisoner with him the foresaid K. of Scotland with diuers other enemies fallen into his hands hee so terrified the King of France and other his confederates that beseiged the Cittie of Roane as they retired presentlie and his sonnes Henry Richard Geffrey so humbled themselues vnto him as they were reconciled and receiued to grace againe all comming home togeather in one shipp saith VValsingham whom a little before it seemed that the wide world could not containe 21. And this was the effect of K. Henries deuotion at that time which Petrus Blesenâ—is also that was most inward with him doth â—estifie recouÌ„t at large in an epistle to his freind the Archbish. of Palermo in Sicilie wherin hee affirmeth not onlie that K. Henry assured himself that hee had all these good successes by intercession of the said holy martyr S. Thomas but moreouer that hee tooke him for his speciall Patron in all his aduersities Illud quoqâ—â— noueritis saith he Dominum Regem gloriosum martyrem in omnibus angustijs suis Patronum habere praecipuum This also you must know that my Lord the King doth hold the glorious martyr S. Thomas for his cheife Patrone in all his straites and necessities and the same you may read in Nubergensis that liued at the same time though not so intrinsecall with the King as the other And this passed at that tyme though afterward he committing his said Q Eleanor to prison for diuers years before his death and continuing his loose life with other women as hath byn said God for punishment permitted that albeit two of his sonnes Henry and Geffrey died before him yet the other two remaining Richard and Iohn and falling from him againe did so afflict and presse him as they brought him to that desolate end which before hath byn mentioned Though some other doe ascribe the cause heerof not so much to his loose life as to his irreuerent dealing sometymes in Church-matters For so two Bishops that were his Embassadours wrote vnto him in confidence as Petrus Blesensis doth testify saying Non est quod magis hostes vestros incitat ad conflictum quam quod arbitrantur Vos Ecclesia Dei minus extitisse deuotum There is nothing that doth more stir vp or animate your enemyes to fight against you then for that they persuade themselues that you haue sometymes shewed your self lesse deuout towards the Church of God And thus much of K. Henry OF THE RAIGNE OF K. RICHARD THE FIRST The sixt King after the Conquest §. II. 22 For that we haue byn somewhat large in the life of K. Henry the Father we meane to be breefer if it may be in his children who were only two that seruiued him and raigned after him to wit Richard Iohn for that the two other Henry that was crowned and named by him K. Henry and Geffrey Duke of Brittany after their many tumultuations conspiracies disobediences against their said Father died in his life tyme and of these two that liued he had little comforte as before you haue heard 25. And yet proued this Richard no very euill King afterward for the space of ten years that he raigned though vnfortunate both in warre and peace which men ascribe in great parte to the demerit of his owne disobedience against his said Father For punishment wherof both his owne brother Iohn conspired often against him and K. Philip of France hir colleage and confederate brake his faith with him and the Duke of Austria persidiously tooke and held him prisoner in his returne from Ierusalem and Henry the Emperour laid him in fetters and many other miseries followed and fell vpon him vntill at length he was disasterously slaine by a poisoned arrow shot out of a Castle against him as our histories doe testifie 24. But as for his religion it was all wayes truly Catholicke in no point different from that of all Christendome in his dayes And particularly in that which appertaineth to our controuersy he was most obedient deuout to the spiritual authority of the Sea Apostolicke in all his actions which I may proue by the authority of a whole Synod of the Archbishop of Roane and all his Bishops writing to Pope Celestinus the third in recomendatioÌ„ of his cause when he was Captiue sayinge Christianissimus Princeps Rex Angliae illustrissimus Dominus noster deuotissimus Ecclesia Romanae filius quem specialiter in suam protectionem susceperat in sua peregrinatione c. The most Christian Prince Richard King of England and our most honorable Lord and most deuout sonne of the Romaine Church whome the said Church had specially taken into her protection in his iourney to Ierusalem is now vniustly detained c. 25. But if this testimony were not yet all his other life and actions as hath byn said doe sufficiently testifie the same For first to goe in order and name some few of many it is registred by Houeden that liued at that tyme and was present perhaps at his coronation how religiously and humbly he receiued the same at the hands of the Archbishop and Clergy not calling himself King but Duke only vntill he was crowned Cum autem Dux saith he ad altare veniret c. When the Duke came before the Altar in presence of the Archbishops Bishops Clergie and people he first fell downe
on his knees before the said Altar where weâ—â— laid open the holy ghospells aud the reliques of many Saints according to the custome and there he sware that all the dayes of his life he would maintaine peace honour reuerence to the holy Church and all those that were ordained by the same He sware also to maintaine good iustice and equitie to the people to take away euill lawes and customes and to make good c. So Houeden 26. And not many monethes after this being called vpon and intreated by Pope Clement the 3. to make hast in his preparations for succouring of Ierusalem which was now taken and held by Saladinus the great Prince of the Saracens the said Pope sent soone after a speciall Legat into England named Cardinall Iohn Anagnanus as well to hasten that iourney and the iourney of K. Philip of France that was to goe in his compaine as also to end certaine controuersies betweene Baldwin Archbishop of Canterbury that was to goe with the King in his vioage and Geffrey the Kings base brother nominated Archbishop of Yorke commended by the King but not yet admitted hitherto by the Sea Apostolike and other Bishops and principall persons And when they were all met at Canterbury togeather the King taking order and disposing many things for the quiet and safty of his Kingdomes in his absence which are set downe at large by the said Houeden Nubergensis Mathew Paris and other authors he thence began his iourney in the moneth of December and first yeare of his raigne 27. But before this as hath byn said he did dispose of many things as namely the setting at liberty of his mother Q. Eleanor that had byn longe in prison in his Fathers dayes restoring her to all former honours and far greater then euer she had before assigning to her the dowries both of Q. Maude wife of K. Henry the first and of Alyce wife of K. Stephen and of the other Maude the Empresse mother of K. Henry the second And to his brother Iohn Earle of Morton besides all other States and Titles he had before he gaue foure Earl-domes more to gaine him withall and hold him content to wit of Cornwall Deuonshyre Dorcet and Somerset but yet left to none of them the gouernment of his Realme but to two Bishops to wit Hugh Bishop of Durham for the North-partes and to VVilliam Bishop of Ely for the whole body of the Realme making him his Chauncellour and supreme Iudge and praying Pope Clement for his more authority to make him also his Legat à latere and to take into his protection the whole Realme and so he did whereby appeareth what opinion K. Richard had of the Sea Apostolikes authority in his dayes 28. But the same appeareth yet more by the many appellations that were made in the Kings owne presence at the forsaid meeting at Canterbury vnto the Pope himself For first Baldwin Archbishop of Canterbury who as I say was to goe with K. Richard in his said iourney of Ierusalem appealed against the foresaid Geffrey the Kings brother nominated by the King to the Archbishoprick of Yorke Appellauit ad Dominum Papam saith Houeden coram Rege vniuersis Episcopis Clero He appealed to the Pope in presence of the King and all the Bishops and Clergy One Hammon also Chaunter of the same Church of Yorke receiuing letters from K. Richard to install one Buchard in the dignity of Treasurer of the said Church according as he was elected Noluit mandatis Regis obedire saith Houeden sed super hoc ad Sedem Apostolicam appellauit He would not obey the Kings commaundement in this point but appealed in the controuersie to the Sea Apostolike which King Richard did no wayes let or deny And againe in the same place the King hauing giuen the Deanry of Yorke to one Henry brother to the Lord Marshall of England commended the man for his installing to the Archbishop of Yorke but he refusing said that he could not doe it Donec electio eius confirmata esset à Summo Pontifice vntill his election were confirmed by the Bishop of Rome Which answere the King tooke in good part and therby well declared what his opinion was of his owne Ecclesiasticall authority as also of the Popes 29. Moreouer saith the same Author Richardus Rex Angliae missis nuncijs suis ad Clementem Papam obtinuit ab eo literas Patentes c. This Richard King of England sending his messengers to Pope Clement obtained letters Patents of him that whosoeuer he should send vnto any townes lands or lordships of his to keep and defend the same in his absence should be free from all oath vow or other obligation of going the voiage to Ierusalem Vnde ipse sibi inastimabilem acquisiuit pecuniam Wherby he procured to himself an inestimable summe of money 30. And this before the Kings departure from England but being entred into the iourney and arriued in the Kingdome of Sicilie he there marryed his new wife Berengaria daughter to the King of Nauarre conducted thither by sea by Q. Eleanor his mother who after foure daies stay only in the porte of Messina was 〈◊〉 by her sonne to returne to England by land taking Rome in heâ— way to the end she might in his name intreat the Pope to admit for Archbishop of Yorke his foresaid brother Geffrey whome he had presented and nominated Per illam mandauit Rex Angliae Summâ— Pontisici saith Houeden humiliter postulauit vt ipse electionem prodicti Gaufredi confirmaret King Richard of England did send by his said mother to the Pope and humbly besought him that he would confirme the election of the foresaid Geffrey to be Archbishop of Yorke Which labour of going to Rome it is like that he would neuer haue put his mother vnto nor yet haue vsed so much humility of intreatinge the Pope if he had thought his owne Ecclesiasticall authority to haue byn sufficient as well for inuesting him as for his nomination and presentation 31. And moreouer when the said King had ended a certaine controuersie in the same porte Citty of Messina with Tancredra King of that Iland he gaue account of all by a large letter vnto the said Pope Clement as to his deerest Father Beatissimo Patri Clements Dei gratia Sanctae sedis Apostolica Summo Pontifici Richardus eadem gratia Rex Angliae sincerae in Domino deuotionis affectum And then presently he beginneth his epistle thus Iustiorem exitum facta Principum sortiuntur cum à Sede Apostolica robur fauorem accipiunt Sancta Romanae Ecclesiae colloquio diriguntur c. The acts of Princes doe come to best end when they receiue strength and fauour from the Sea Apostolicke and are directed by the conference or communication of the Church of Rome And therefore we haue thought it conuenient to let your Holines vnderstand
what agreements haue byn made these dayes publikely betweene the excellent Lord Tancred King of Sicilie and vs. And then after recitall of all particularityes he endeth thus testibus nobisipsis vndecimo die Nouembris apud Messanam We our selues being witnesse of this agreement the eleuenth day of Nouember at Messina 32. But when K. Richard soone after departing thence was arriued in Asia and had begun most prosperously his warrs against the Infidels the Deuill enuying his good successe stirred vp first seditioÌ„ in England by means of Iohn the Kings brother who perceiuing diuers to enuy the Greatnes of the Bishop of Ely left gouernour by the King and some Bishops also to be in faction against him began to make great stirs And on the otherside the same enemy of mankind castinge ielousies betweene K. Philip of France and the said King Richard did seperate them at last whervpon ensued the returne of the said King Philip with intention to inuade King Richards Dominions and to set vp his brother Iohn in his place as the sequele declareth 33. But Pope Celestinus the 3. that had succeeded in the place of Pope Clement lately deceased vnderstanding of the former conspiracie and faction against the Bishop of Ely in England wrote a vehement letter against the same to all the Archbishops Bishops and Clergie of England saying among the rest Cum dilectus in Christo filius noster Richardus c. wheras our deerly-beloued soÌ„ne in Christ Richard noble King of England when he resolued by taking vpon him the signe of the Holy crosse of Christ to reuenge the iniury of his redeemer in the Holie land left the tutele and care of his Kingdome vnder the protection of the Sea Apostolicke we that haue succeeded in that Sea haue so much the more obligation to coÌ„serue the State of the said Kingdome the rights and honours of the same by how much greater confidence he placed in our protection and thervpon hath exposed his person riches and people to greater perils for exaltation of holy Christian religion c. Wherfore vnderstanding of certaine troubles lately moued by Iohn Earle of Morton and certaine others combined with him against your honourable Father VVilliam Bishop of Ely Legat of the Sea Apostolicke and Gouernour of your Realme Vniuersitati vestrae per Apostolica scripta mandamus in virtute obedientiae praecipimus c. We doe by these Apostolicke writings giue commaundement to your whole community Realme and charge the same in the vertue of obedience that all men surcease from like practise of conspiration turmoyle or faction c. giuen at our pallace of Lateran the 4. day before the Nones of December in the first yeare of our Popedome And by this you may see what authority he tooke himself to haue ouer all England and Bishops and Princes therof at that day 34. The which is yet more declared by that which soone after ensued for that the foresaid Earle Iohn and other Lords and Bishops combininge themselues with him hauinge proceeded yet further in that quarrell by coÌ„mon consent of all the Realme as it seemed depriued the said Bishop of Ely of his office of Gouernour imprisoned him and driuen him out of England and elected in his roome VValter Archbishop of Roane for gouernour of the Realme they were no lesse carefull to send presently to excuse iustifie the matter vnto Pope Celestinus then they 〈◊〉 to the King himself for his satisfaction All which appeareth by a large letter written from Rome to the said Archbishop by his agents that were there who aduertized him how euill the matter was taken by the said Pope Celestinus Dominus Papa say they in restri depressione negotij plurima indignanter cum amaritudâ—ne proponebat c. The Pope did propose very many things with indignation and amaritude of mind to the depression of your affaire iterating many tymes that he knew the great affection confidence of the King of England towards his Chauncelour and Gouernour the Bishop of Ely and that he had seen many letters of the said King in his commendation but none against him that at his earnest instance the Sea Apostolike had made him also Legat à latere And that finally he absolued him from the sentence of excommunication which the said Archbishop of Roâ—â— had laid vpon him and for the rest he would expect the Kings inclination who being soone after taken prisoner in Germany sent presently for the said Chauncellour to come vnto him and made great vse of him for he was not only his interpreter betweene the Emperour and him and other Princes but he sent him also into England not as Chauncellour or Gouernour but as Bishop of Ely to lay the plot for his ransome 35. And I might recount many other examples of the same iurisdiction exercised in England by the same Pope without contradiction of any man in the absence of the said King though Earle Iohn the Kings brother was present and very potent amoÌ„g them and no great freind to the Pope as by the former letter may be imagined and who finally did driue out of England the said Bishop of Ely but yet neuer obiected or put doubt in the Popes authority about any Ecclesiasticall matter that there fell out As for example vpon the yeare 1191. which was the very next after the Kings departure Nubergensis liuinge at that time recounteth how Geffrey the Kings base brother hauing byn longe beyond the seas suing at Rome to be admitted to the Archbishopricke of Yorke and to haue his Pall which Pope Clemeâ—â— would not graunt for diuers obiections and appealles made against him as well by Baldwyn Archbishop of Canterbury as you haue heard as also by others and namely the Bishop of Ely that was Gouernour of the land being much against him yet now vpon King Richards commendation and his owne many 〈◊〉 promises Pope Celestinus so much fauoured him saith Nubergensis as he gaue him his pall before he was consecrated and sent him to be consecrated by the Archbishop of Towers in France commaunding him vt ei non obstante vel appellatione vel occasione qualibet manus imponeret that he should by imposition of hands coÌ„secrate him notwithstanding any appellation or other occasion whatsoeuer to the contrary And so he did and he came into England and tooke possession of the said Archbishopricke and enioyed the same by this authority of consecration and inuestiture from Pope Celestinus notwithstanding all the contradiction and opposition of his potent aduersaryes as in the same Author at large is set downe 36. And when not longe after this againe the said Archbishop Geffrey requiring Canonicall profession of obedience to be made to him and his Sea accordinge to custome at the hands of Hugh Bishop of Durham who had purchased before of King Richard an Earl-dome to be annexed to his said Bishopricke and that the said Hugh refusing to doe the same vpoÌ„
pretence of many causes appealed therein to the Sea of Rome the Archbishop not admitting the same appeale pronounced notwithstanding sentence of excommunication against him Celestinus the Pope not only reuoked the said sentence but exempted moreouer the said Bishop Bishopricke from the obedience of the said Archbishop and Archbishopricke of Yorke as the same author relateth So as in this he shewed his authority in England 37. But now let vs passe to K. Richard himself who being valiantly occupied in the warres against the Infidels and enemies of God in Asia had many crosses fell vpon him First the falling out and departure of K. Philip of France from that warre as you haue heard who returning into France began to treat presently with Earle Iohn to trouble the peace of his brothers territoryes and the principall point that combined these two togeather against King Richard besides the enuy of the one and ambition of the other was that both of them were afraid least Prince Arthure Earle of Brittany sonne to Geffrey Iohns elder brother should succeed in the Kingdome of England if any thing should happen to King Richard and so the Bishop of Ely had giuen out that King Richard himself had written from Sicily which point was much feared as preiudiciall to them both Whervpon they made a fast league and began on both sides of the Sea to trouble the State which when K. Richard vnderstood and that Pope Celestinâ—◠〈◊〉 his letters and other diligence could not stay them and that 〈◊〉 grew into sedition at home by partes-takinge he was forced sorely to his greife and to the publicke lamentation of all Christendome to leaue that warre and to abandon the victorie that was euen now almost in his hand if he had stayed as the euent also shewed for that soone after dyed the Saladine by whose death there was no doubt but that King Richard had recouered Ierusalem 38. But he returning for defence of his owne countrey fel into great misery For being taken as hath byn said by Duke Leopold of Austria vpon pretence of certaine iniuries receiued from him his people in the warres of Asia he was deteined by him and by the Emperour Henry the 6. more then fifteen moneths prisoner and forced to paie in the end aboue two hundred thousand markes for his ransome partly in present money and partly in pawnes and pledges left for the same And so after foure yeares absence the said King returned 39. But in this tyme of his captiuity his chiefest comforte and refuge was in the assistance of the said Pope Celestinus as may well appeare by the sundry letters of many written vnto the said Pope in his behalfe but especially and aboue others of the afflicted Lady and Queen his mother Eleanor who wrote three large letters vnto him by the pen of Petrus Blesensis Archdeacon then of London that had byn Secretary to her husbaÌ„d K. Henry the second and she beginneth one saying thus Sanè non multum ab insania differt dolor Sorrow truly doth not much differ from madnes And then Gentes diuulsae populi lacerati prouinciae desolatae in spiritu contrito humiliato supplicant tibi quem constituit Deus super Gentes Regna in omni plenitudine Potestatis These nations heer deuided in their owne bowels by absence of their Prince this people torne and broken in themselues these desolate prouinces doe in a contrite and humbled spirit make supplication to you whom God hath placed ouer Nations and Kingdomes in all fullnesse of power And then againe Moueat te Summe Pontifex etsi non huius peccatricis infalicissimae dolor saltem clamor pauperum compeditorum gemituâ— interfectorum sanguis Ecclesiarum spoliatio generalis denique pressura sanctorum Be you moued ô high Priest if not with the sorrow of mee a most vnfortunate sinner yet with the cry of poore men with the groanes of them that are in fetters with the bloud of them that are heere slaine with the spoyling of Churches therof ensuing and with the generall oppression of all holy people And yet further Duo filij mihi supererant ad solatium qui bodie mihi misera damnatae supersunt ad supplicium Rex Richardus tenetur in vinculis Iohannes frater ipsius regnum Captiui depopulatur ferro vastat incendijs Two only children of many remained vnto me for my comforte which now are vnto me most miserable and damned woman become a torment King Richard is held captiue in chaines and Iohn his brother doth spoile by sword and fire the said captiues Kingdomes and dominions 40. This and much more to the same lamentable effect wrote this afflicted mother vnto Pope Celestinus in those dayes requesting him by Ecclesiasticall censures to compell both the Emperour and Duke of Austria to set her sonne the King at liberty And to this effect hath she many vehement speaches exhortations vnto him as for example Nonne Petro Apostolo saith she in eo vobis à Deo omne regnum omnisque potestas regenda committitur Benedictus autem Dominus qui talem potestatem dedit hominibus non Rex non Imperator aut Dux à iugo Vestrae Iurisdictionis eximitur Vbi est ergo Zelus Phinees vbi est authoritas Petri c. were not all Kingdomes and was not all power and gouernment committed by God vnto Peter the Apostle and in him to you Blessed be our Lord that gaue such authority vnto men No King no Emperour no Duke is exempted from the yoke of your Iurisdiction And where is then the Zeale of Phinees where is the authority of Peter c. 41. And againe in another epistle Illud restat vt exeratis in malesicos Pater gladium Petri quem ad hoc constituit Deus super gentes regna Christi crux antecellit Caesaris Aquilas gladius Petri gladio Constantini Apostolica Sedes praeiudicat Imperatoria potestati Vestra Potestas à Deo est an ab hominibus Nonne Deus Deorum locutus est vobis in Petro Apostolo di cens Quodcunque ligaueris super terram erit ligatum in caelis quodcunque solueris super terram erit solutum in caelis Quare ergò tanto temporetam negligenter immò tam crudeliter filium meum soluere defertis aut potius non audetis Sed dicetis hanc potestatem vobis in animabus non in corporibus fuisse commissam Esto Certè sufficit nobis si eorum ligaueritis animas qui filium meum ligatum in carcere tenent Filium meum soluere robis in expedito est dummodo humanum timorem Dei timor euacuet This only remaineth ô Father that you draw forth the sword of Peter against malefactors which sword God hath appointed to be ouer nations and Kingdomes The Crosse of Christ doth excell the Eagles that are in Cesars banners the spirituall sword of â—â—ter is of more power then was the
temporall sword of Constantine the Emperour and the Sea Apostolicke is more potent then any Imperiall power or authority And I would aske whether your power be of God or froÌ„ men Did not the God of Gods speakâ— to you in Peter the Apostle sayinge VVhatsoeuer you shall bynd vpon earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer you shall loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen And why then doe you so negligently yea cruelly delay for so longe time to loose my sonne or rather why dare you not to doe it Perhaps you will say that this power giuen you by God of binding and loosing is for soules and not for bodies Let it be so Truely it is sufficient for vs if you would bind the soules of those that hold my sonnes body bound in prison And finally I know that it lyeth in your power to loose my sonne if the feare of God may euacuate in you the feare of man 42. Thus wrote this afflicted Queene vnto Celestinus the Pope and the same wrote diuers other great personages at the same tyme as may be seen in the said Petrus Blesensis and among others the foresaid Gualterus Archbishop of Roane and Gouernour of England a man of great authority learning and wisedome who after many reasons concludeth his Epistle thus Exerat ergo beati Petri gladium manus vestra Clementissime Pater quid quantum tanto filis debeatis exhibeatis in opere vt experientia mediante addiscant minores inferiores filij quantum à â—obis auxilium in suis necessitatibus debeant expectare Let your hand then most Clement Father draw forth the sword of Peter and doe you shew by workes how much you owe vnto so greate a child as is K. Richard so as by experiencâ— your lesser and lower children may learne how much help they may expect from you in their necessityes So he 43. And by this may appeare what opinion men had in those dayes of the Popes authority and let the Reader heer marke as also M. Attorney how vsuall a phrase it was at that tyme to name two distinct swords the one of Constantine the other of Peter thâ— one temporall ouer bodies the other spirituall ouer soules and thâ—â— the later was the greater and higher Which was the speach also and phrase of King Edgar before the Conquest and of the Conquerour himself in his lawes if you remember is now heer vsed againe and so was euer after vntill King Henry the 8. as by this our deduction will appeare And only this phrase of speach and common beleife of all our Kings and Countrey from time to time that there were two distinct swords or powers one temporall in the Prince and the other spirituall in the Pope is sufficient to ouerthrow M. Attorneys whole Booke though nothing els were said to it besides the purporte therof being as hath byn seen to proue that either no such distinction of swordes powers is to be admitted or that both are equally in the temporall Prince and so vsed and exercised by our auncient Kings of England 44. But now you see the vanity in truth absurdity of that Paradox refuted by all this heer set downe concerning K. Richard and many examples more might be alleadged during his raigne after his returne againe to England who meaning to euacuate the alienation of many thinges solde lent or empawned before for his going to Ierusalem caused himself to bee crowned againe in VVinchester reducing all thinges to a new order and among others he set downe Capitula placitorum Corona Regis The heads or cheife braunches of pleas that belong to the Kings Crowne or Courts wherein nothing at all is conteyned concerning Ecclesiasticall affaires but only De aduocationibus Ecclesiarum quae sunt de donatione Regis Of the aduowsons of such Churches as are of the Kings gift that is to say wherof he had Ius Patronatus Which is a small spirituall iurisdiction if we consider it well and may be in any secular man whatsoeuer that buyldeth or foundeth a Church And Matthaeus Parisiensis speaking of the Church of Normandy vnder K. Richard commendeth him highly for deliuering the said Church de longo seruitutis iugo from a long yoke of seruitude which secular men by little and little had brought in vpon her vnder other Kings and Dukes by often drawing Clergie-men to secular Iudges and tribunals inuadinge their goods restraining their liberties breaking their priuiledges and the like All which the said Author saith Ipso glorioso Rege Richardo annuente omnia disponente emendata sunt Were amended by the consent of glorious King Richard who disposed all things himself to the restitution of the ancient liberties freedome of the said Church of Normandie 45. It were ouer long to run ouer many other examples which might be alleadged to this effect for proofe of King Richards true Catholicke deuotioÌ„ towards the Church as also of his acknowledgement and obedience to the authority of the Sea of Rome in all Ecclesiasticall affaires during his life and raigne There are 4. or 5. epistles exstant in Houeden written to diuers parties by Celestinus the Pope which he wrote one soone after another concerning the forenamed Geffrey Archbishop of Yorke citing him to Rome to answere to certaine accusations laid against him by his Chanons and others accusing him among other things Quod â—enationibus aucupio totius animi studium applicabat That he applied his whole mind hunting and hauking And againe De inhonesta vita invtili conuersatione They accused him of dishonest life and vnprofitable conuersation For which though he were the Kings brother yet not making his appearance in Rome nor lending his lawfull defence or purgation thither he was suspended by the said Popes Bull and the King was so far of from taking it euill or defending him as he caused the lands and possessions of his Bishopricke to be seased on Praecepit illum dessesire saith Houeden de Episcopatu suo de Vice-comitatu Eboraci He commaunded him to be dispossessed of his Archbishopricke and of the Vicount-ship of Yorke 46. But afterward Celestinus being dead and Innocentius the third succeeding him in the Popedome and the said Geffrey amending his manners as may be presumed Misit literas suas deprecatorias ad Richardum Regem c. The said Pope Innocentius sent his letters to K. Richard of England requesting and exhorting him by Fatherly admonition that he would receiue into his loue and brotherly familiarity againe the said Archbishop at his request and suffer him in peace to returne to his Bishopricke for that otherwise he should be forced to vse Ecclesiasticall Censures against the said King and his Kingdome Vnto which petition ioyned with some commination as you see the King obeyed sending diuerâ— Bishops vnto the said Archbishop whose names Houeden setteth downe In spiritu humilitatis postulantes ex parte Regis vt ipse
ratas haberet donationes quas fecerat Rex in Eboracensi Ecclesia Dominus Rex redderet ei Archiepiscopatum suum cum omni integritate c. These Bishops were to demaund in the spirit of humulity on the Kings behalfe that the said Archbishop would ratifie and make good all the donations or gifts which the King had bestowed in the Church of Yorke during the time he had with-held his Archbishopricke that there vpon the King would restore vnto him his Archbishopricke with all integrity But the Archbishop demaunded first of these Bishops sent vnto him whether they would vnder their hands and writings assure him that he might doe it in conscience but they refusing he refused also to graunt the Kings request and therevpon appealed againe to Rome and went thither in person and the King on his side sent Proctors and Aduocats thither to plead for him as Houeden at large declareth And moreouer to bridle him the more he besought the Pope to make Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury Legat of the Sea Apostolike ouer all England 47. And agayne both this Author and Nubergensis doe declare how the foresaid VValter Archbishop of Roane that had byn so great a friend of K. Richard euer since the beginning of his raigne and had gone with him to Sicily and returned againe to England for pacifying of matters between the Bishop of Ely that was Gouernour the Earle Iohn and moreouer had also byn Gouernour of England himself after King Richards Captiuitie had not onlie laboured for him as you haue heard by his letter to the Pope but went also in person to assist him in Germanie and remained there in pledg for him this man I say receiuing disgust at length from the said King for vsurping vpon certaine lands and liberties of his in Normandy he brake with him appealed to the Pope went to Rome against him and the King was forced to send Embassadours to plead for himself there against the other who pleaded so well saith Nubergensis alleadging the Kings necessitie for doing the same as the Pope tooke the Kings parte and tolde the Bishop openlie in publike Consistorie that he ought to beare with the King in such a necessitie of warre which being once past matters might easilie be remedied And thus much for the Popes authoritie acknowledged and practised during the raigne of this King Richard the first out of which M. Attorney found no probable instance at all to be alleadged to the contrarie and therfore made not so much as mention of any OF THE RAIGNE OF KING IOHN VVho was the seauenth King after the Conquest §. III. 48. Of this King being the last sonne of K. Henry the second we haue heard much before vnder the name of Earle of Morâ—â—â— which may declare vnto vs the quality of his nature and condition to wit mutable and inconstant but yet vehement for the while in whatsoeuer he tooke in hand indiscreet also rash and without feare to offend either God or man when he was in his passion oâ— rage This appeareth well by his many most vnnaturall and treasonable actions against his kind and louing Father whilest he liued wherby he shortened his said Fathers life as before hath byn related And the same appeareth yet more in a certaine manner by his like attempts against his owne brother both when and after he was in captiuity which brother notwithstanding had so greatly aduaunced him and giuen him so many rich States in England as he seemed to haue made him a Tetrarch with him say our English authors that is to say to haue giuen him the fourth parte of his Kingdome which notwithstanding was not sufficient to make him faithfull vnto him 49. This man then succeeding his brother Richard with whom he was beyond the seas when he died laid hands presently on the Treasure and fortresses of his said brother and by the help of two Archbishops especially to wit VValter of Roane in Normandy and Hubert of Canterbury in England he drew the people and nobility to fauour him and was crowned first Duke of Normandy by the one and then King of England by the other when he was 34. yeares old and held out in the said gouernmeÌ„t with great variety of state and fortune for 18. yeares old togeather The first six with contentment good liking of most men the second six in continuall turmoile vexation and with mislike of all and the thiâ—d six did participate of them both to wit good and euill though more of the euill especially the later parte therof when his nobility and people almost wholy forsakinge him did call in and crowne in his place Lewes the Dolphin Prince of France pretended to be next heire by his wife the Lady Blanche daughter to the said K. Iohns sister Queene of Castile which brought K. Iohn to those straites as he died with much affliction of mind as after you shall heare 50. To say then somewhat of ech of these three distinctions of tyme noting some points out of them all that appertaine to this our controuersie with M. Attorney you haue heard in the end of K. Richards life how VValter Archbishop of Roane appealed to Pope Innocentius against the said King for seasing vpon certaine lands of his and namely the Towne of Deepe which Innocentius commaunding to be restored K. Iohn obayed and made composition with the said Archbishop vpon the yeare of Christ 1200. which was the second yeare of his raigne as Houeden reporteth restoring him Villam de Depa cum pertinentijs suis The Towne of Deepe with the appurtenances and diuers other things which the said author setteth downe shewing therby the obedience of K. Iohn to the Popes ordination 51. Moreouer there falling out a great controuersie between Geffrey Arcbishop of Yorke K. Iohns brother and the Deane and Chapter of the said Church and both parties appealing to Rome Pope Innocentius appointed the Bishop of Salisbury and Abbot of Tewxbury to call them before them in Church of VVestminster and determine the matter so they did made them freinds the King not intermedling in any part therof though the matter touched his brother and concerned his owne Ecclesiasticall supremacy if he had persuaded himself that he had had any And the verie same yeare the Bishop of Ely and the Abbot of S. Edmunds-bury were appointed Iudges by the said Pope in a great cause between the Archbishop and monks of Canterbury which they determined publikelie Vt Iudices à Domino Papa constituti saith Houeden as iudges appointed from the Pope without any dependance of the King at all though their cheife controuersie was about the priuiledges and proprieties of lands lordships and officers of theirs to wit of the said Archbishop and Monkes 52. And wheras the foresaid Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury with the rest of the Bishops summoned a generall Synod in England for ordaining many thinges according to the neede or
necessitie of the English Church and the King by euill 〈◊〉 saile of some went about to let the said Synod forbidding the same by his supreame Iusticer which was the highest power at that time vnder the King the said Archbishop admitted not the prohibition Archiepiscopus saith Houeden generale celebrauit Concilium Londonys apud VVestmonasterium coÌ„tra prohibitionem Gaufredi filij Petri Comitis de Essexia tunc temporis Summi Iusticiarij Anglia The Archbishop did celebrate a general Councell at VVestminster in London against the prohibition of Geffrey the sonne of Peter Earle of Essex which at that time had the office of the cheife Iusticer of England So as we see that they followed not the Kings inclination in this spirituall affaire but held their Councell and finished the same notwithstanding the former secular prohibition of the supreme Iusticer And Houeden that was then liuing setteth downe all the Canons and Ordinances at large of the said Councell which had these words in the end of euery one seuerally repeated Saluo in omnibus Sacrosanctae Romanae Ecclesiae honore priuilegio sauing in all points the honour and priuiledge of the holy Church of Rome Which was the sooner added for that the general Councell of Lateran in Rome was shortely after to ensue which might adde take away or alter whatsoeuer should seeme best to the Decrees of this Nationall Councell 53. Neither is there read any thing to haue byn done or said against this by the King though it is like that some of his Counsell did egge him against it as may appeare by the said prohibition of his Iusticer before mentioned Nay not only was K. Iohn obedient to the Church her authority at this time but otherwise also shewed himself very deuout pious by many wayes to which purpose among other things it is recorded by this author that when S. Hugh Bishop of Lincolne who was held for a great Saint all dayes of his life lay on his death-bed at London King Iohn went vnto him to visit him with great deuotion and confirmed his testament which he had made of his goods in fauour of the poore and promised moreouer to God in his presence that during his life he would alwayes confirme and ratifie the testaments of English Bishops and Prelates made to that effect 54. And the same author recounteth furthermore that nâ—â— longe after this the King being at Lincolne twelue Abbots of the Order named Cistercienses comming vnto him fell downe at his 〈…〉 of his 〈…〉 ence all their cattle 〈◊〉 in the same 〈…〉 whom the King said that they should rise vp 〈…〉 saith our author diuina inspi 〈…〉 cecidit 〈…〉 omiam postulant c. And then the King himself by the inspiration of Gods holy 〈◊〉 fell downe vpon 〈◊〉 on the ground before their feete making them pardon for the iniury done to them by his officers And from that day forvvard he graunted them that all their 〈◊〉 should feed freely in his forrest And moreouer he willed them to seeke out a fit place in the Kingdome where he might buyld them a monastery for his deuotion and so he did founding both that and 〈◊〉 others as the monasteryes of Farendon â—â—â—â—ayles 〈◊〉 and VVâ—â—x-hallâ— so as if he had continued in the course of piety and moderation in life he had byn a notable King towards which he had many good partes 55. But about the 7. or 8. yeare of his raigne he began greatly to change his coÌ„ditions to the worser partâ— which some ascribe 〈◊〉 to the death of Queene Eleanor his mother vpon the sixth yeare of his raigne to whom he bare respect as long as she liued and her death was thought to be hastened by the affliction she tooke of K. Iohns cruelty towards Arthure Earle of Brittany her Nephew who being a goodly young Prince of 17. yeares old was made away in the Castle of Roane in the yeare 1203. by poison as some men thinke but as the King of France maintained before Pope Innocentius he was slaine by K. Iohns owne hands and his younger sister carried prisoner into England kept in Bristoâ— Castle where she pined away though both these pretended to be neerer the Crowne of England then K. Iohn himself for that they were the children of his elder Brother Geffrey by marriage Earle of Brittany 56. From this beginning then of domesticall bloud K. Iohn fell into his other rages of disâ—reâ—â—â—â— life and namely against the Church and Church-men 〈◊〉 wherof this particular occassion fell ouâ—â— that the foresaid 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Canterbury being dead vpon the youâ—◠〈…〉 the King desiring to prefer to that 〈◊〉 one Iohn Gray Bishop of 〈◊〉 whom he greatâ—â—◠〈…〉 principall monkes of the 〈…〉 election appertained to 〈…〉 for that 〈…〉 Canterbury to further that election by his owne presence And the monkes 〈…〉 cretly they had chosen another before whose name was 〈◊〉 Sub-prior of the house and with the same secresie had 〈…〉 away towards Rome for his confirmation with oath 〈◊〉 should not disclose himself vntill he came thither yet 〈◊〉 ly vpon offence taken with him for discouering himself 〈…〉 election in Flaunders and partly vpon the instance and 〈…〉 the King present they chose the said Bishop of Norwich 〈◊〉 him his letters of election in like manner with which the King presently sent him away to Rome adioyning speciall messengers of his owne to commend him to Pope Innocentius by all meâ—â—es possible for his admittance 57. But the Pope seeing two elections made by the monkâ—â—◠〈◊〉 two seuerall men and that the Couent was deuided vpon the matter he persuaded them for concordes sake to choose a 〈◊〉 and to leaue the former two and so at last they did and tookeâ— certaine English Cardinall then in Rome named Stephen Longâ—â—â— a man of great learning and most commendable life but not knowne or liked by the King both for that he had byn brought vp in the vniuersityes of France and not of England and for that the King could not brooke that the election which he had â—â—â—cured with so great diligence of the Bishop of Norwich should be reiected whervpon he fell into so great distemper of passion as was lamentable For first hauing made proclamation that the said Cardinall elected Archbishop and confirmed by the Pope and sent into France should not come into England 〈◊〉 receiued by any man vnder paine of death he sent his officers to CaÌ„terbury to sease both on the laÌ„ds of the Archbishopricke â—â— also of the monkes and to driue them out of the Realme with all the shame and vexation that might be and so they did And the said expulsed monkes were forced to fly ouer the sea to 〈◊〉 and liued for the time in the monastery of S. Berlin in that Ciâ—â—â— and the King commaunded to be put into that Couent 〈◊〉 religious men of the order of S. Angustine and more then this 〈◊〉 to that exasperation
declared 〈…〉 proofes demonstrations so 〈…〉 ted many other for breuityes sake the 〈…〉 tion being so apparant as there vvas 〈…〉 coâ—firme the same wheras on the contrary side M. Attorney sheweth himself so poore weake needy naked in his proofes as he hath alleadged only hitherto but foure instances or examples out of all these six hundred years that may seem somewhat to fauour him though indeed they doe nothing at all as in their places hath byn declared But now from this King downward we shall haue somewhat more store laid togeather by him out of peeces or raggs of Statutes though as little effectuall to proue his purpose as the other before recited and refuted 2. To begin then with young K. Henry who was but entred into the tenth yeare of his age when the scepter was deliuered vnto him and raigned somewhat more then 56. years He was crowned at Glocester after the death of his Father by one parte of the Realme that followed him and this especially as hath byn said through the presence authority of the forsaid VVallo Pope Innocentius his Legat who earnestly persuaded and inuited all sortes of people to follow and obey this young King and to forsake Prince Lewes of France that had London and the South-partes of England deliuered vnto him And finally denounced excommunication vpon all those that resisted this K. Henry therby drew at length all the Lords and Barons of England in effect to returne vnto him and was cheife Gouernour both of the said Kings person and Realme for a time togeather with some of the English nobility as before hath byn declared 3. Neither shall it be needfull heere to set downe the particulars of his said Coronation with the ordinary oath which all Kings tooke humbly vpon their knees before the high Altar and vpon the holy Euangelists to maintaine the liberties of the Church and to doe iustice to all sortes of men which for me we hauing set downe in the life of K. Iohn this mans Father some other Kings before may serue for an â—xample of all the rest Onlie there is to be noted as particular in this mans coronation that presentlie after his said oath he added this clause as Matthew Paris setteth it downe Deinde fecit homagium Sancta Romanae Ecclesiae Innocentio Papae c. Then he did homage to the holie Roman Church and to Innocentius the Pope therof for his Kingdomes of England and Ireland sware that he would faithfullie paie euerie yeare those thousand markes of tribute which his Father K. Iohn had giuen vnto the said Church c. Which is the first solemne homage that we read to haue been made by any King for temporall obedience vnto the Church of Rome in their coronation For albeit K. Henrie the 2. in his sorrowfull epistle before mentioned to Pope Alexander the 3. when he was in his greatest affliction wrote as Petrus Blesensis setteth it downe who was his secretarie Vestrae Iurisdictionis est Regnum Augliae quantem ad seudatorij iuris obligationem vobis duntaxat obnoxius teneor astringor The Kingdome of England is of your iurisdiction and to you onlie am I bound as subiect for so much as appertaineth to the obligation of feudatorie right yet is this by most men vnderstood to be meant by that King either in respect of that ancient voluntarie tribute before mentioned of Peter-pence or els of some particular agreement made between the said Pope Alexander and him vpon the controuersie about the death of S. Thomas of Canterbury 4. But we read no such thing continued by his sonnes after him vntill K. Iohn vpon the occasions before specified made this new couenant as hath byn declared Which yet afterward vpon the yeare of Christ 1245. and 29. of this Kings raigne when a Generall Councell was gathered by Pope Innocentius the 4. at Liâ—â— in France VValsingham writeth that foure noble men togeather with the Kings aduocate or attorney VVilliam Powycke were sent by the King common coÌ„sent of the Realme to the said Councell and Pope to contradict the said ordination and concession of K. Iohn as a thing that he could not doe without the consent of his whole Realme for many reasons which they alleadged And so we se that in this very contradiction what respect they bare â—oth to that Councell and head therof Innocentius the 4. to whose iudgmeÌ„t they were content to remit the matter And the Popes answere was saith VValsingham Remindigere mâ—râ—sa deliberatione that the thing required a long deliberation and so left the matter in suspence for that time 5. But to returne to this yonge King againe who being first as hath byn said vnder the Gouernment of the Popes Legat the Earle of Pen-broke high Marshall of England and after his death which was vpon the 4. yeare of the said Kings raigne the Legats departure he was wholy vnder the gouernment of Peter Bishop of VVinchester vntill the yeare of Christ 12â—3 and y. of his raigne at what tyme being 17. yeares old and feeling in himself a great desire to gouerne as young Princes are wont to doe thought to obtaine the same by the Popes authority and so sent priuie messengers to Rome to Pope Honorius the 3. saith Mathew Paris and requested at his hands for many reasons that he might be declared able to gouerne of himself togeather with his counsell and to receiue into his hands all those castles lands which diuers of his Barons did hold in his name from the tyme of his Fathers death Which thing was graunted him and the Popes Bull sent to the Archbishops Bishops Barons about the same with authority and commaundement to compell them by Censures to doe the same if any should refuse 6. And two yeares after this againe when he was 19. yeares old he calling a Parlament did decree and publish the famous great Charter called Magna Chaerta for the priuiledges of the Church as also the Charter of Forrests for the nobility and common people and many other things did happen in this time of his youth and non-age which doe euidently declare his dutifull respect vnto Ecclesiasticall power and especially to that of the Sea Apostolike not assuming to himself any peece or parcell therof And this might we easily declare by many examples wherin he proceeded as he was taught both by the presidence of his auncestors and by the common induction of religion and practice of all Christian Princes in those dayes and this as well after he came to full age as before and so continued vnto his dying day 7. And for that this mans raigne was large and of many years as hath byn said and if I should stand vpon particular proofes and examples of his acknowledgement of the supreme authority of the Sea of Rome and practice therof in all occasions it would be ouerlong and tedious therfore it shall be sufficient
for the indifferent Reader to consider these points following 8. First that we hauing proued the said acknowledgement in all former Kings it is not like that this deflected or went aside from their stepps or if he had done it would at least haue byn noted wherin and in what points and some records remaine therof as there doe of other points which were any way singular in him Secondly we finde this King much commended for pious deuotion by ancient writers and namely by Thomas VValsingham who in the beginning of K. Edward the first his life giueth a breife note of this King Henries life and death saying first of his sicknes and death that being at the Abbey of S. Edmunds-burie and taken with a greiuous sicknes there came vnto him diuers Bishops Barons and noble men to assist him and be present at his death at what time he humblie confessed his sinnes saith he was absolued by a Prelate and then deuoutlie receauing the bodie of our Sauiour asked all forgiuenes and forgaue all had extreme vnction and so humbly imbracing the crosse gaue vp his spirit to almightie God adding further of his deuotion in his life that euerie day he was accustomed to heare three masses sung and more priuatelie besides and that when the Priest did lift vp the hoast consecrated he would goe himself and holde the Priests arme and after kisse his hand and so returne to his owne place againe 9. Hee telleth also of his familiaritie with S. Lewes K. of France who raigning at the same time though some few years yonger then K. Henry conferred oftentimes with him about matters of deuotion and once telling him that he was delighted more to heare often preaching then manie masses K. Henry answered that he was more delighted to see his friend than to heare another man talke of him though neuer so eloquentlie 10. This then being so and K. Henry both liuing and dying so Catholicklie as both this man and all Authors doe write of him there can be no doubt but that he agreed fullie in iudgment and sense with all his predecessours as well in this point of the Popes Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction as in all others And for his obedience to the Sea of Rome it was so notorious as diuers of his owne people at that time did thinke it to haue excesse For that it was not only in spirituall matters but in temporall affaires of his Kingdome also Nihil enim saith Matthew Paris nisi ex consensu Papae vel illius Legati facere voluit Hee would doe nothing especiallie in his later years but either by the consent of the Pope or his Legat. And further in another place Ipso quoque tempus Rex secus quà m deceret aut expediret se suumque Regnum sub paena exhareditationis quod tamen facere nec potuit nec debuit Domino Papae obligaâ—it At that very time also the King otherwise then was decent or expedient did oblige himself and his Kingdome which yet he could not nor ought to doe vnto Pope Innocentius the fourth vnder paine of disinheritage c. So he 11. And many times elswere is this complaint renewed and yet on the otherside we may vnderstand by the same Mathew Paris who so much misliketh this ouer much subiection as he calleth it to the Sea of Rome that diuers great commodityes ensued often therby both to him and the Realme To the Realme for that the Popes wrote heerby more confidently and effectually vnto him for amending certaine errors of his then otherwise perhaps they would or could yea threatned him also with excommunication when need required Wherof the said Paris writeth thus in one place In those daies the Popes anger began to be heate against the K. of England for that he kept not his promises so oftentimes made to amend his accustomed excesses and therefore at the instance of Lautence Bishop of Ely and many other that earnestly vrged him he threatned after so many exhortations made vnto him without fruite to excommunicate him and interdict his Kindome c. 12. But yet for all this when after his Barons did rise against him and held him diuers years in warre Pope Vrban the 4. saith Mathew Paris sent his Legat Cardinal Sabinian as far as Bellen in France to pronounce there and set vp the sentence of excommunication against the said Barons who being in armes permitted him not to enter the portes of England but yet not long after by the said Vrban his meanes and Pope Clement the 4. that succeeded him peace followed againe in the said Realme after many years of warre ciuill commotion with great variety of euents succeeding on both sides For that sometymes the King himself with his brother Richard surnamed King of the Romanes and Edward the Prince were taken by the Barons and sometymes the Barons had the worse and Simon Momfort Earle of Licester their cheife head and Captaine was slaine in the field and many miseryes distresses and calamityes ensued on both parts as are accustomed in warlyke affaires but especially of Kingdomes which haue their waues and turmoiles according as the winds of great mens humours and passions doe swell stirr vp or calme the same But in all this time no question was of Catholike religion in England nor any doubt at all of the distinction and subordination between temporall spirituall power and gouernment but that the one was acknowledged in the King as cheife head of the Common-wealth and the other in the Bishops as subordinate to the Sea Apostolike 13. And if we consider the cheife and most euident points wherin this acknowledgement is seen and to be obserued they are these in effect First and principally for all points of saith and beleife which points were not receiued in England nor other wise then they came authorized and allowed by the said Sea Apostolike And secondly for matters of manners in like form if any thing were decreed or ordained by the said Sea as to be obserued generally throughout all Christendome England presently admitted the same though in other matters which were either particular nationall or seuerall to euery Common-wealth England followed that which was most conuenient for her state peace and quietnes 14. And as for Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and libertyes of the Church we se by the said Magna Charta decreed and confirmed by this King which is the very same in effect that his Father K. Iohn out of the Charter of K. Henry the first graunted vpon the 16. yeare of his raigne and confirmed againe and published by K. Edward his sonne and all his Catholike Successours that it was wholy left vnto Clergy men and to the Sea Apostolike and not taken nor vsed by the Kings as namely in all matters of Spirituall dispensations elections institutions admissions confirmationâ— of Prelates and the like all gathering of Synods making of Ecclesiasticall decrees excommunications absolutions indulgences iudging and determining of
Church-causes wherof M. Attorney as before you haue seen setteth downe a longe catalogue of such causes as cannot be iudged by the temporal law but must necessarily be remitted to spirituall Courts all these things I say matters and affaires were left as fully and wholy in the hands of the Bishops and English-Clergy with their subordination to their head the Pope by this K. Henry as by any of his predecessours or successours without the intermedling of any secular man therin as iudge or hauing authority Ecclesiasticall as of him self but only by way of intercession And this may be proued by infinite examples but none more apparant then by the practice of elections and promotions of Ecclesiasticall persons wherin though since that time by agreement of the Sea Apostolike Catholike temporall Princes haue for the most parte denomination and presentation yet then they had notâ— but that all elections were free to the Chapters of Churches and monasteries the confirmation commonly was sought at Rome and the King had no more parte therin but only that the said elections must be made by his leaue so presented to the Pope for confirmation 15. And of this other like matters we might giue examples without end for that euery day they fell out As for example vpon the yeare 1226. which was the tenth yeare of K. Henries raigne the Bishop of Durham Richard being dead the K. endeauoured greatly to bring in a certaine chaplaine of his named Luke into that dignity delt earnestly with the Prior CoueÌ„t of that Câ—â—rch to whom the election belonged to further the same But they holding the man vnworthy saith Mathew Paris for so great a dignity chose a learned and vertuous Priest that was Archdeacon of VVorcester named VVilliam Scot praying the King to be content therewith and so sent him to Rome to be confirmed by Pope Honorius the 3. But K. Henry being offended therewith sent the Bishop of Chichester with another Prior for his Embassadours to Rome to contradict the said election and thereby hâ—ld it in suspension for two years vntill Pope Honorius being dead and Gregory the 9. succeeding in his place he did reiect both the one and the other before named and translated vnto Durham Richard Bishop of Salisbury And the same yeare determined also that great controuersie saith our Author that had lasted diuers years between the Prior and Couent of the Monks of Couentry and the Deane and Chapter of the Chanons of Lichfield which of them should choose their Bishop and the said Popes determination was that one parte should choose him one tyme and the other the other but yet so as the Prior of Couentry should alwayes haue the first voice in both elections neither did the King contradict this ordination 16. Moreouer in this verie same yeare of 1228 died Cardinall Stephen Langhton Archbishop of Canterbury with whome and against whom K. Iohn moued so great troubles as before you haue heard who being dead and the monkes according to order hauing obtained licence of the King to make their election of a new they chose a monke of their owne called VValter Hemesham but the King after some deliberation not liking of him began to laie diuers obiections against him as may bee seen in our Author that liued in those daies But hee appealing to the Pope went to Rome whervpon the King setting downe his obiections in writing sent the Bishops of Rochester and Chester togeather with the Archdeacon of Bedford for his Embassadours to contradict the same also whome Pope Gregorie hauing heard and considered for diuers moneths togeather gaue sentence the next yeare after against him and at the instance both of the King Suffragan Bishops of Canterbury elected of himself into that dignitie one Richard that was Chauncellour of the Bishoâ— of Lincolne Virum eminentis scientiae literatura conuersationis â—â— nestae saith our Author A man of eminent knowledg and learning and honest conuersation though he doe add this that to obtaine this election of the Pope to reiect the othâ—â— the said Kings messengers offered that his maiesty the Realme should be coÌ„tent to graunt to his Holines a tenth ouer all England for his warrs against Fredericke the Emperour But howsoeuer that was this proueth euidently the acknowledgment of his supreme Ecclesiasticall authority ouâ—r England by this King as doe infinite other things which are ouer many to be recouÌ„ted in this place 17. For first this verie Archbishop Richard being procured as you haue seen with such diligence by the King three years after his election to witt vpon the yeare of Christ 1231. when the King in a Parlament holden at VVestminster exacted as well of the Clergie as of the laitie a certaine payment or contribution of money called Scutagium not accustomed to be paied before the said Archbishop with his Bishops audacter resistentes dixerunt quod non tenerentur viri Ecclesiastici iudicio subijci laicorum boldlie resisting said vnto the King that Clergie-men were not bouÌ„d to be vnder the iudgment of Lai-men in the Parlament And moreouer the said Archbishop going priuatelie afterward to the King complained much of his high Iusticer Hubert de Burgo Earle of Kent for detaining certaine lands belonging to the Sea of Canterbury and a little after not receauing satisfaction from the King he pronounced excommunication against the said Hubert and other detainers and all that should keepe them companie except onlie the King himself and hauing done this he appealed to Rome and went thither himself Against whome the King sent one Roger de Cantelù and diuers other learned men for his procurators whome Pope Gregorie the nynth hauing heard gaue sentence for the said Archbishop Richard against the King Proposuerunt autem in contrarium Clerici Regis saith Matthew Paris pro ipso Rege Iusticiario multa inaniter allegantes sed parum vel nihil profecerunt quia causa Archiepiscopi iusta erat fauorabilis The Kings Clarks and Procurators proposed manie thinges to the contrarie in fauour of the King and his Iusticer but of no moment and consequentlie they profited little or nothing with the Pope for that the Archbishops cause was both iust and fauourable See heer againe the Popes authoritie in practice 18. And when this good Archbishop Richard dying in his way homeward left the Church void againe of a Pastor the Prior and Couent of Canterbury chose for Archbishop one Raph Neâ—il Bishop of Chester and Cauncelour of the Realme wherat the King being verie glad sent his messengers togeather with the partie chosen and the monkes that accompanied him to Rome for his confirmation But Pope Gregorie vpon the information of one Simon de Langituna to whom the examination of the person was committed did refuse him as an vnlearned man and a Courtyer and vnapt to preach or teach but indeed as some suspected least being a great lawyer and of much authoritie
in England for that he was Chauncellour also of the Realme he should goe about to vndoe that couenant of temporall subiection which King Iohn had made to the Church of Rome and his sonne King Henry hitherto continued But howsoeuer this was he was not admitted but the Couent of Canterbury was commaunded by the Pope to choose an other which they did the next yeare after choosing the Prior of their owne Couent named Iohn whom the King accepting he was sent to Rome with recommendation of both their letters at the same time the King sent also to Rome saith our Author a young knight named Robert Thynne of the North-countrey that had fallen into the Popes excommunication for a certaine excesse of his to the end that he might be absolued Deprecans obnixè vt militem illius intuitu exaudiret Desiring the Pope most earnestly that for his sake he would graunt the knight pardon and absolution in the thing he came for 19. And albeit we may presume that the Pope absolued the same knight at the Kings request yet did he not admit for Archbishop the elected Prior but esteeming him to be ouer aged commaunded the Prior and Couent of Canterbury to choose a third which was S. Edmund of Abingdon canonized afterward by Pope Innocentius the 4. And at the same time he wrote very sharpe letters vnto the King of England reprehending him for suffering certaine violent excesses to be committed against Clergie-men Non habens respectum ad sacramenta quae iurauerat tempore Coronationis suae de pace Ecclesiae mantenenda c. As not hauing regard of the oath which he did sweare in the tyme of his coronation to maintaine the peace of the Church Mandans Regi firmiter praecipiens sub paena excommunicationis c. Commaunding the King vnder paine of excommunication to cause due 〈◊〉 tion to be made of the fact and to send to Rome those that should be found culpable therin to be absolued by himself To which commaundement the King obayed most promptly and sent to Rome among others the young knight before mentioned with diuers of his seruaunts which well proueth the opinion he had of the Popes authority how farr he acknowledged the same And many hundred other such like examples might I alleadge out of the life and large raigne of K. Henry if it were not ouer tedious for that this course did he hold all his dayes 20. And albeit there began to be in his dayes more then before very great repining in the people nobility and Clergy first against all strangers in generall for that the King was most ruled for many years by Pictauians or men borne in his Countryes of Poytoù beyond the seas the principall wherof was one Peter Bishop of VVinchester who did patronize the rest then in particular also against Italians that were preferred to Ecclesiasticall liuings in England by the Popes of those times more then before had byn accustomed who perhaps might presume the moâ—â— therin also in respect of the temporall acknowledgement of the Kingdome before mentioned that the said complaints grew to be so great and generall as the King was sore pressed therewith and for remedy therof forced at length to dismisse and put away his said Pictauians yet in the other point of Italians Romaines he could neuer be induced to doe more but to represent only by way of supplication to the Popes themselues the hurtes and inconueniences that did ensue therof that they themselues might put conuenient remedy 21. And therefore first of all vpon the yeare 1244. which was the 28. of his raigne he wrote a letter to Pope Innocentius the 4. in these words Sanctissimâ— in Christo Paetri ac Domino Innocentia Dâ—â— gratia Summo Pontifici Henricus eadem gratia salutem pedum 〈…〉 beatorum and then he beginneth his leâ—ter thus Quo amplius c. By how much the more an obedient sonne doth submit himself vnto his Fathers will and more promptly and deuontly 〈◊〉 subiect himself to his commaundements the more doth he deserue to haue his fatherly protection as the reward of his obedience and deuotion Hence it is that albeit at all tymes 〈◊〉 our raigne we haue exposed our selues and our Kingdome in all things to the will of your Fatherhood and ther we haue in most busines of ours found your fatherly solicitude and grace towards vs yet in some prouisions of yours made to Clergie-men both English and strangers we find our selues and our Kingdome not a little aggreiued c. Wherefore we doe supplicate vnto your Fatherhood that you will defend with Fatherly care and solicitude all our rights and libertyes which you may repute to be not so much ours as yours and that you will cause them to be preserued in your Court against the suggestioÌ„s of whomsoeuer And your Holines must not be moued if we haue gone against some of your orders and commaundements in this behalfe for that the clamour of such as thought themselues aggreiued haue compelled vs therevnto and we may not deny any man right for so much as by the office of Kingly dignity giuen vs by God we are bound in ciuill matters to administer full iustice to all 22. Thus wrote K. Henry vpon the foresaid yeare vnto Pope Innocentius the 4. and the next yeare after which was 1245. there being held a generall Councell at Lions as before hath byn said the King and Realme tooke this resolution to send certaine procurators thither to coÌ„plaine of the said greiuances hurtes which the Realme receiued by so many strangers placed in benefices throughout England who had neither language to preach and teach nor mynd or meane to keep hospitality for the poore and that the naturall subiects of the land were heerby depriued of that preferment the patrons of benefices debarred of their right to nominate present incumbents by the Popes prouisions made in Rome or of his Legats in England which complaints seeming reasonable were fauourably receiued in the said Councell as may appeare by diuers rescripts of the said Pope InnoceÌ„tius to the Archbishops and Bishops of England about prouiding the benefices vnder their charge with fit English men Vniuersitatem vestram monemus rogamus hortamur c. We doe warne beseech exhorte the whole body of your Realme and doe commaund you by these our Apostolicall letters that you haue great care of all the youthes of your Cittyes and Diocesses that are Clergie men or desire to be especially gentle-men and noble-mens sonnes whom we desire to promote c. And againe in another Breue to the said Archbishops and Bishops VVe doe exhorte commaund you to bestow the Ecclesiasticall benefices belonging to your collation when they shall fall void vpon fit men of your nation c. And yet further in a third Breue Volentos iura vestra illaefa serâ—ari c. We desiring that your right for
out of King Henry which shall goe in this owne words as before we haue accustomed The Attorney In all the time of K. Henry the third and his progenitours Kings of England and ouer sithence if any man doe sue afore any Iudge Ecclesiasticall within this Realme for any thing wherof that court by allowance and custome had not lawfull Conusaunce the King did euer by his writ vnder the great seale prohibite them to proceed And if the suggestion made to the King whervpon the prohibition was grounded were after found vntrue then the King by his writ of consultation vnder his great seale did allow and permit them to proceed Also in all the raigne of Henry the third and his progenitours Kings of England and euer sithence if any issue were ioyned vpon the loyalty of marriage generall bastardy or such like the King did euer write to the Bishop of that Diocesse as mediate officer minister to his courte to certifie the loyalty of marriage bastardy or such like all which doe apparantly proue that those Ecclesiasticall Courts were vnder the Kings iurisdiction and commaundement and that one of the Courts were so necessarily incident to the other as the one without the other could not deliuer iustice to the parties as well in these particular cases as in a number of cases before specified wherof the Kings Ecclesiasticall Courte hath iurisdiction Now to commaund and to be obayed belonge to soueraigne and supreme gouernment c. The Catholike Deuine 28. The conclusion or inference vpon this narration must be noted by the Reader to be M. Attorneys owne and not to be taken out of any other lawyers booke as the former parte of the narratiō is that telleth vs how the King appointeth that ech Court both spirituall and temporall shall handle matters and causes proper and peculiar vnto them and the one not to intrude it self into the affaires of the other and to this effect are his vvrits appointed of prohibition where matters are assumed which ought not in that Courte to be treated and of consultation to will them to proceed when their right is knowne All which maketh for vs shewing that the King would haue the subordination between these two Courts to be obserued and the spirituall to direct the temporall where any one thing might belonge vnto them both As for example if any man were impeached of bastardy thervpon his inheritance were claimed by another the Ecclesiasticall Court was first to giue sentence of the marriage whether it were lawfull or no then according to that sentēce was the tēporal Court to giue possession or not of the inheritāce 29. And that this was the true sincere meaning of the law at that time intending therby to shew the excellency and prerogatiue of the Bishops spirituall Courts aboue the Kings temporall is plaine and euident by an other Statute of this maner which M. Attorney would not see made in the 9. yeare of King Henry the 6. where it is ordained in explication of the former that when any such Plea of bastardie is held in any Courte of the Kings the Iudges therof shall make proclamation once in their Courte the Chauncelour of England certified therof by them shall cause to be made 3. seuerall proclamatiōs in 3. seuerall moneths in the Chaūcery That al persons pretending any interest to obiect against the party shall sue to the Ordinary or Bishop to whom the writ of certificate from the said Iudge or Iudges is or shall be directed to make their allegations and obiections against the party as the law of Holy Church requireth And that without this forme obserued al other processe shal be voide c. 30. And by this we may see how carefull the auncient lawes were to haue the spirituall Courte as the superiour well informed according to the law of Holy Church and how not only ordinary Iudges but the Chauncellour of England himself his highest Court of Chauncery was appointed to serue vnto this for that of the spirituall Courts iudgement depended in all such causes the iudgement of the temporall Courts And by this you will se also the vaine sleight of M. Attorney in telling vs that the King did euer write vnto the Bishop of that Diocesse as mediate officer and minister to his Courte to certifie the loyaltie of marriage c. For where doth he find in any ancient law at all those words as mediate officer and minister to his Courte in the latine himself leaueth out the words to his Courte though in calling the Bishop mediate officer or minister which is as much to say as superior officer for that in mediation and subordination of officers and ministers that gouerne the mediate hath the higher roome in respect of the people and Court wherof he is officer he includeth a contradiction against himselfe for then is the said Bishop also aboue all immediate temporall Iudges that must giue him certificate wherof the Chauncellour we se is one euen in the Kings temporall Courts themselues 31. But the inference is much more subtile when M. Attorney saith All which doe apparantly proue that those Ecclesiasticall Courts were vnder the Kings iurisdiction and cōmaundement But M. Attorney must not so huddle vp iurisdiction and commaundement for that no man will deny but that all sortes of persons as before hath byn said are vnder the cōmaundement gouernement of the temporall Prince whom he may commaund ech one to doe their office duty in the Cōmon-wealth And so may he appoint Ecclesiastical Courts to notifie their sentences iudgements proceedings to his Courts his Courts to informe the Ecclesiastical Courts for good mutuall correspondence between them both which we graunt also to be necessary in euery Common-wealth 32. But iurisdiction which M. Attorney craftely confoundeth heer and shuffleth vp with commaundement is a far different thing importing a higher authority in the same kinde as if the temporall Prince haue iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall vpon Bishops and their spirituall Courtes then doth it follow that all their power in spirituall matters is subordinate to him and deriued from him and so were there no necessity of this distinction and subordination of spirituall and temporall Courts For that the Prince hauing both powers in himself might giue the same vnto any temporal Iudge to decide Ecclesiastical matters also in his Court which yet M. Attorney doth often deny that the Common-lawes can take conusaunce of such affaires And surely it is worth no lesse then laughter to heare him repeat so often The Kings Ecclesiasticall Courte as though this were sufficient to proue the Kings Ecclesiasticall authority in those Courts for that all Courts are the Kings Courts in that they are vnder his protection gouernement and direction and to the vse and profit of his people And so were also the Ecclesiasticall Courts of King Henry the third in this sense who yet chalenged no spirituall authority therin as by
our whole former discourse you haue seen 33. But now let vs contemplate a little the last conclusion of M. Attorney vpon this narration Now to commaund saith he and to be obayed belongeth to soueraigne and supreme gouernement which we deny not in the sense wherin it may be true that is to commaund and to be obaied in temporall matters belongeth to soueraignty in that kinde and to commaund and be obaied in spirituall matters belongeth to soueraignty in those affaires wherof you haue heard many examples concerning the Sea of Rome before alleadged But for the King and his temporall officers to demaund a certificate from the Bishops Court for the Statute vsed not the word of cōmaunding or obaying to let them know thereby what the Bishops sentence and iudgement is to the end they may frame theirs accordingly this by M. Attorneys leaue is no commaunding in the iurisdiction it self of spirituall affaires and consequently inferreth no Ecclesiasticall soueraignty And if he be not satisfied by that which we haue already alleadged out of the raigne of K. Henry the third of spirituall soueraignty acknowledged by him and all his Realme in the Sea of Rome but would see further some examples in particular of the same soueraignty or superiority at least vsed and practised by the Bishops of England towards the King himself and Realme in that kind let him consider these examples following besides the former 34. When K. Henry the third vpon the 16. yeare of his raigne falling out with Hubert de Burgo Earle of Kent that had byn his great fauourite high Iusticer for many former years cast him into prison and he escaping fled to a certaine Chappel for Sanctuary from whence the King had caused him to be drawne forth Roger Bishop of London for that it was in his Diocesse came vnto him and said that except he caused him to be restored to the place of Sanctuary againe Ipse omnes huius violentiae authores excommunicationis sententia innodaret He would bind all the authors of this violence vsed by the sentence of excōmunication And what followed of this Did the King deny his authority or say that he was not vnder his iurisdiction or that himself had supreme authority and iurisdiction ouer the Bishop in that case as he might haue done according to M. Attorneys assertiō No For the words of Mathew Paris immediately following are these Rex autem licet inuitus reatum suum intelligens remisit Hubertum ad Capellain vbi captus suerit à militibus armatis restituitur ab ijsdem quint◠Calendas Octobris The King though against his will perceiuing his owne fault sent backe Earle Hubert to the Chappell againe where he was restored vpon the fifth day before the Calends of October by the same armed souldiars that had drawne him from thence And the same Author addeth that the Kings anger was so great as he commaunded the Earles of Hartford and Essex to set souldiars about the said Chappell that no meate might be giuen him vntill he rendred himself And not many dayes after this the said Earle Hubert being carried from that Chappel vpon composition vnto the castle of Vise in the Diocesse of Salisbury he by help of two souldiars that kept him escaping thence got into a Parish Church neer by out of which being taken by the Kings officers Robert Bishop of Salisbury excommunicated them altogeather with their aiders and defenders and then went to the King in companie of other Bishops to denounce vnto him the said sentence who after much resistance yeelded saith our Author Et in eadem Ecclesia concedente sed inuito Rege remissus est 15. Calend Nouemb. And so the said Earle Hubert was sent backe againe out of the said Castle vnto the Church the King yeelding thervnto though against his will vpon the 15. day before the Calends of Nouember in the yeare 1232. 35. The next yeare after this againe the forsaid Roger Bishop of London hauing been at Rome returned to Douer found there VValter Bishop of Carleile in his iourney towards Rome hauing appealed to the Pope against K. Henry for certaine iniuries offered him and to his Church as he pretended and albeit the King did not let or forbid his repaire to Rome yet shewing himself much displeased therewith his officers at the port handled him verie discourteouslie and denied him passage without the Kings licence which the said Bishop of London seeing excommunicated all the Kings officers that had parte in that violence and then going to Hereford where the King at that time lay with a great army to inuade VVales and taking certaine Bishops with him they tolde his Maiesty of the abuse committed Which when the K. seemed not to care for or not willing to redresse they renewed there againe in the Kings presence the sentence of excommunication against the said malefactors and all those that assisted or fauoured them Non mediocriter Rege murmurante saith our Author ne talem ferrent sententiam prohibente The King not a little repinning and forbidding them to pronounce any such sentence So as heere we see commaunding without obaying in spirituall matters meeteth with M. Attorneys conclusion that to commaunde and to bee obaied belongeth to soueraignty and supreme gouernement 36. And yet further the next yeare ensuing which was the 18. of K. Henries raigne the King being highlie offended with the Earle Marshall of England for entring into a certaine Castle of his owne by force Praecepit Episcopis cunctis vt Mariscallum nominatim excommunicarent Sed illi è contrae communiter dixerunt Indignum esse quia Castellum quod suum fuit occupauit The King commaunded all the Bishops being gathered togeather in Parlament to excommunicate by name the Earle Marshall But they answered him with one voice to the contrarie that hee deserued it not for so much as he had taken but his owne Castle And heere againe we see cōmaunding without obaying in spiritual affaires And if the King had thought himself to be supreme in Ecclesiasticall authoritie he might haue excommunicated the Marshall himself without depending of his Bishops 37. And a few dayes after this againe vpon the yeare 1234. the holy man Edmund that afterward was canonized for a Saint being consecrated Archbishop of Canterbury at which consecration the King himself was present with his nobility and 13. Bishops as our Author recounteth the said Archbishop after his consecration consulting with the said Bishops nobility about the pittifull State of the Realme deuided in it self by the Kings euill gouernment that followed the counsaile of Pictauians and other strangers the said Archbishop went to the King laid the inconueniences before him humbly besought him to take the true remedy which was to dismisse those strangers and if he would not he should be forced to vse Ecclesiasticall Censures against them Et ipse in cōtinenti cum omnibus qui aderant Praelatis in
ipsum regem sententiam serret excommunicationis He would out of hand with all the Bishops there present pronounce the sentence of excommunication against the King himself Rex autem peris audicas humiliter respondit quod consilijs corum in omnibus obtemperaret c. And the pious King hearing this did answere humbly that he would in all things obay their counsailes And so he did and within few dayes after he sent away Peter Bishop of VVinchester from the Courte which was the cheife of the said strangers that most defended them and cast into prison another Peter surnamed De Rhicuallis that had byn Treasurer and diuers others So as heere also we see the spirituall authority of Clergie-men aboue the King not only in the Pope himself but also in the Bishops of England which otherwise were subiects to the said King in temporall affaires 38. Yea not only Bishops but other Prelates also of lesser degree haue exercised the same authority spirituall in England euen against the King when occasion was offered As for example when this K. Henry had vsed very familiarly intrinsecally one Raph Briton that had byn his Treasurer he after falling out with him banished him the Courte and soone after that againe the said Raph being a Clerke and liuing at his Chanonry of S. Pauls the Maior of London had commission to apprehend him and send him to the Tower as he did which Doctor Lusey Deane of Pauls vnderstāding called his Chanons togeather the Bishops of London being absent seeing the violence vsed to a Clergy-man did put the Church of S. Paul vnder Interdict pronoūced sentence of excommunication against the doers maintainers and fauourers of this vnlawfull act The King stood stiffe for a time saith our Author but at length Rex dictum Ranulphum licet inuitus solui in pace dimitti praecepit The King though against his will did commaund the said Raph to be remitted peaceably vnto the place whence he was taken 39. Now then these examples and many more which for breuityes sake I pretermit doe make another manner of proofe of Ecclesiastical soueraignty in Clergie-men then doth M. Attorneys poore inferēce about the sending for a certificate to the Bishops Court concerning matters to be tried therin as before you haue heard And by this also you may see and consider the difference of substance and substantiall dealing between vs. And so much to this first instance Now let vs examine the second The Attorney By the aūcient Canōs decrees of the Church of Rome the issue borne before solemnization of marriage is as lawfull inheritable marriage following as the issue borne after marriage But this was neuer allowed or appointed in England and therfore was neuer of any force heere And this appeareth by the Statute of Merton made in the 20. yeare of Henry the 3. where it is said to the Kings writ of bastardy Whether one being borne afore matrimony may inherit in like manner as he that is borne after matrimony All the Bishops answered that they would not nor could not answere to it because it was directly against the common order of the Church and all the Bishops instanted the Lords that they would consent that all such as were borne before matrimony should be legitimate as wel as they that be borne within matrimony to the succession of inheritance for so much as the Church accepteth such to be legitimate And all the Earles and Barons with one voice answered we will not change the lawes of England which hitherto haue byn vsed and approued The Catholike Deuine 40. This is the second instance of M. Attorney taken out of this raigne of K. Henry and we must imagine that proofes goe hard with him when to seeme to say somwhat he is driuen to bring forth such silly ware as this is For if all be graunted as it may be which heere is said what can he inferre therof but only that the Lords and Barons of the Parlament did not thinke good to alter or change the auncient laws or customes of the Realme about succession of their children by legitimation after matrimony contracted notwithstanding the Church of Rome in certaine cases did allow them for legitimate and lawfull in respect of taking holy orders enioying benefices and other like commodityes what I say doth this import M. Attorneys conclusion that K. Henry tooke vpon him supreme Ecclesiastical gouernmēt For that this was free for the Realme to admitt or not admit the said legitimation to the effect of lawfull succession and inheritance And so the Canons themselues doe expresly set downe 41. For better vnderstanding wherof wee must note that wheras by the auncient Ciuill-law great respect was had euer to children borne out of wedlocke if marriage afterward did ensue notwithstanding they held marriage but only for a Ciuill cōtract so afterward when Christian Emperours came to beare sway more indulgence and fauour was shewed therin as may appeer by the Constitutions both of Constantine the first Christian Emperour and Zeno that ensued him and more yet by Iustinian which do most fully in diuers places both of the Code and Nouell Constitutions explicate the same In conformity wherof the Canon-law also decreeth in this sorte Tanta est vis matrimonij vt qui anteà sunt geniti post contractum matrimonium legitimi habeantur So great is the force of matrimony held for a Sacrament among Christians as it maketh such to be legitimate after it is cōtracted who were illegitimate before But yet this is with some restrictions as for example that they must be borne ex soluto soluta that is to say both the father mother must be vnmarried at the time when the said children are begotten For if either of them were married at that time then this priuiledge holdeth not as appeareth in the same law 42. Secondly this legitimation by ensuing marriage is to bee vnderstood principallie as before hath said In spiritualibus To enable men to Ecclesiasticall promotions though in the Popes temporall dominions it may enable them also to temporall succession but not in the States and dominions of other Princes And this verie distinction or caution is set downe in like manner by the law it self and heervpon is resolued also in a case touching the King of England by Pope Alexander the 3. that albeit the Ecclesiasticall Iudge must determine of the lawfulnes of marriage it self yet the question of temporall succession or inheritance therevpon depending must bee decided by the Iudges of the temporall Courte Nos attendentes saith Pope Alexander to the Bishops of London and VVorcester quod ad Regem pertinet non ad Ecclesiam de talibus possessionibus iudicare Fraternitati vestrae mandamus quatenus Regi possessionis iudicium relinquentes de causa principali cognoscatis eamque terminetis Wee considering that it belongeth to the King of England and not to the Church to
Chancellour and Treasurer he was only abiured the Realme for euer The Catholicke Deuine 22. This case related out of Brookes Reporte if so it be there for I haue not the booke is but a particular case and shewed only de facto and not de iure whereas M. Attorneys booke notwithstanding is intituled De iure as often I haue and must still put him in mynd True it is that he noteth here in the margent that this was done by the Common-law of England before any Statute made But what reason can he bring or any man imagine why we should beleeue this to wit that this fact of bringing in a Bull of excommunication from Rome against a subiect in those dayes should be adiudged treason by the auncient Common-law of England For a man may demaund what is that CoÌ„mon-law or auncient CoÌ„mon-law not made by Statute nor introduced by any common custome that can be proued How was it made By whome where at what time vpon what occasion For to auouch a Common-law and auncient common-law without beginning author cause occasion or recorde of the introduction therof is a strange Metaphysicall contemplation for that lawes doe not growe vp without beginning but must needs be made or admitted by some Prince or people And whereas we haue shewed from time to time that all our English Princes people haue byn Catholicks from their first conuersion vnto this Kings time and vniforme also in this point of acknowledging the spirituall iurisdiction of the Sea of Rome and nothing more ordinary among them then censures and excommunications from Rome when necessity seemed to require how could this auncient common-law come in vre among them yea and be auncient in K. Edward the first his tyme contrary to the grounds and practise of the religion then in vse and euer before and no mention euer made therof in all antiquity till â—ow by M. Attorney and that only in the ayre as you see 23. Moreouer we read in Mathew of VVestminster that when this King Edward was in his most heat against the Clergy for denying him the halfe of their rents and goods as before hath byn said which they did vpon the prohibition of Pope Bonifacius he fearing least some men might bring in an excoÌ„munication against himself and them of the Clergy that yelded to pay the same and therby had bought his protection againe he only forbad Subpaena incarcerationis ne quis contra ipsum Regem ces qui iampridem suam protectionem quaesiêrant excommunicationis sententiam promulgaret prouocatione sacta pro se ad Romanam Curiam pro ipsis He prohibited vnder paine of imprisonment that no man should publish my sentence of excommunication against the King himself or those that had newly sought his protection yea his Maiesty made a prouocation or appeale also as well for himselfe as for them that stood on his side to the Courte of Rome So as if the King by speciall decree of his owne appointed only the paine of imprisonment for such as should publish any sentence of excommunication against himself for himself also appealed to Rome it is not likely that the auncient Common-lawes of England had made it treason before against the King his crowne and dignity to publish an excommunication against a subiect that was a thing most vsuall in those dayes 24. Well it may be that for repressing the vnquiet spiritts of some particular subiects that vpon light occasions and false suggestions would procure Bulls of excommunication from Rome some order might be taken at that tyme for seuere punishment of them that rashly without shewing the same to Iudges appointed for that purpose should publish the said Bulls in England as we see also at this dâ—y to be obserued in Spaine Naples Sicily France and other Catholike Realmes where no man may publish such things without a view and Placet of the Magistrate appointed to that effect and this not for denying or restrayning the said authority of the Sea Apostolicke but for keeping peace and orderly proceeding among subiects as is pretended and for better enforming his Holines if false suggestions haue byn giuen And that some like order might be at this time in England may appeere in parte by another obiection which M. Attorney hath afterward in the life of K. Edward the 3. saying that in an attachement vpon a prohibitioÌ„ the defendant pleading the Popes Bull of excoÌ„munication of the plaintiffe the Iudges demaunded of the defendaÌ„t if he had not the certificate of some Bishop within the realme testifying the excoÌ„municatioÌ„ c. Wherby it may appeare that priuate men were obliged to shew their Bulls vnto some Bishop before they published the same 25. But howsoeuer this be it is euident by this very Reporte of M. Attorneys text of Common-law cited by himself out of the one and thirtith yeare of King Edward the third which was many yeares after this other case that the bringing in or seruing of a Bull of excommunication against a particular subiect was not held for treason in those dayes Neither did the iudges make any such inference which is like they would haue done if it had byn treason against the King his Crowne and dignity by the ancient Common-lawes of England in the tyme of K. Edward the first aboue fifty yeares before the later case fell out And thus much for law though it might be that de facto in those dayes of suspition when K. Edward feared excommunication as you haue heard some man ad terrorem might be so sentenced by some chief Iusticer or Iudge as would be ready to pleasure the King in all things as most of them were though yet the party were not executed as here is confessed or else that there was some other particular aggrauant circumstance in this facte which here is not set downe though it may be also that the Reader shall find somewhat therof in M. Brookes booke if he looke it ouer out of whome this obiection without all circumstance is so barely cited And thus much of this first instance Now let vs contemplate the second as wise no doubt as the former The Attorney The said King Edward the first presented his Clerke to a benefice within the prouince of Yorke who was refused by the Archbishop for that the Pope by way of prouision had conferred it on another The King thervpon brought a Quare non admisit The Archbishop pleaded that the Bishop of Rome had long time before prouided to the same Church as one hauing supreme authority in that case and that he durst not nor had power to put him out which was by the Popes Bull in possession For which his high contempt against the King his Crowne and dignity in refusing to execute his Soueraignes commaundement fearing to doe it against the Popes prouision by iudgement of the Common-law the lands of his whole Bishopricke were seased into the Kings handes and
lost during his life which iudgement was before any Statute or Act of Parlament was made in that case And there it is said that for the like offence the Archbishop of Canterbury had byn in worse case by the iudgement of the Sages of the law then to be punished for a contempt if the King had not extended grace and fauour to him The Catholicke Deuine 26. Here againe is another case or two de facto wherof M. Attorney wil needs inferre de iure The Archbishop of Yorke his lands saith he were seased by the King and lost during his life for that he admitted not to a benefice within his Diocesse a Clerke presented by the King whereas the same benefice had an incumbent before put in by the Popes prouision according to the custome of those dayes which incumbent the said Archbishop pleaded that he could not put out and for this high contempt against the King his crowne and dignity in refusing to execute his soueraignes commaundement saith M. Attorney by iudgement of the Common-law he lost the landes of his whole Bishopricke But here I would aske M. Attorney what high contempt could this be against the King his crowne and dignity if the Archbishop pleaded that he could not doe it eyther in right or in power Not in right for that nothing was more receaued at that tyme in England then for the Bishop of Rome to prouide certayne benefices in England and not only benefices but also Bishopricks and Archbishopricks as before in the life of this King and his ancestours hath byn declared And as for power no maruaile if the Archbishop durst not vse violence in those dayes against the Popes prouisions wherby he might incurre excommunication for so much as the King himself so greatly respected the same and made such diligent premunition least my such excommunication should come against him as in the answere to the former instance hath byn declared 17. And besides this if the Archbishop did put the matter in plea to be trayed and to the Kings writt of Quare non admisit did yeelde so reasonable a cause as is here touched that the King himself had admitted diuers Bishops and Archbishops by like prouision of Popes how and with what reason can M. Attorney call this answere of the Archbishop so high a contempt against the King his crowne and dignitie Or how could the Common-law condemne the same with so great a punishment And still I must demaund what is this Common-law by whome was it made how came it in where is it founded either in reason vse consent of the people or authority of law-giuers For if it consist in none of these but only in the particular will and iudgement of the Prince himself neuer so passionate and in the approbation execution of these Sages which here M. Attorney mentioneth then any thing that displeased the said Prince may be called high contempt against his person crowne and dignity And so may be iustified all the most passionate actions not only of this King Edward before recited but of all other Kings whosoeuer And by the same meanes M. Attorney maketh his auncient Cōmon-law which often he calleth our birth-right and best birth-right to be nothing else in effect but the Princes pleasure frō time to time and the execution of his Sages which commonly in those auncient times for I will speake nothing of our dayes were to wise and Sage to withstand the Princes will in any thing 28. Sure I am that in this particular fact of seasing Bishops lands and temporalityes vpon any offence or displeasure taken by the King as it hath byn vsed by some English Princes in their anger so hath it bin condemned also in diuers Parlaments lawes and Statutes as in the first yeare of King Edward the third where it is thus expressed Because before this time in the time of King Edward Father to the King that now is he by euill Counsellours caused to be seased into his handes the temporalty of diuers Bishoppes with their goods and cattell c. The King willeth and graunteth that from hence forth it be not done c. And againe in the 14. yeare of the same raigne VVe will and graunt for vs and for our heires that from henceforth we shall not take nor doe to be taken into our handes the temporalities of Archbishops Bishops Abbot c. without a true and iust cause according to the law of the land c. 29. And to the end that M. Attorney may not say that this case of his is excepted it followeth in an other Statute in the 25. yeare of the same King saying VVhereas the temporalities of Archbishops and Bishops haue beene oftentimes taken into the Kings hand for contempt done to him vpon writts of Quare non admisit and for diuers other causes c. The King willeth and graunteth in the said Parlament that all Iustices shall from henceforth receaue for the contempt so iudged reasonable fyne of the party so condemned according to the quantity of the trespasse and after the quality of the contempt c. Which last words may be thought to be added for that the King had right to present to diuers benefices at that tyme as particular patrone therof ex iure patronatus for that the said benefices were fouuded or erected by himself or his auncestors and in those cases the Bishops not admitting such Clerkes as he presented might doe some iniury or trespasse against him and therin shew contempt worthy some fyne or for-faite which the law doth here appoint especially for so much as it is be ore recorded that Pope Innocentius the 4. presently vpon the first Councell of Lyons wrote as you haue heard in the life of K. Henry the third that he would not let by his prouision the right of any patrone in presenting to any benefice wherof he had the aduowson or Ius patronatus 30. And as for the other example alleadged heere by M. Attorney for strengthning his instance of the Archbishop of Canterbury saying that for the like offence the Archbishop of Canterbury had byn in worse case by the iudgement of the Sages of the law then to be punished for a contempte if the King had not extended grace and fauour to him If he vnderstand the displeasure taken against Archbishop VVinchelsey before mentioned by K. Edward for resisting his demaund of the one halfe of all Ecclesiasticall rents for which before we haue heard out of Mathew of VVestminster that all his lands and goods were seased into the Kings hands you haue heard also how the same King afterward repented both that and other like facts of his and asked pardon publikly with teares But if he meane the other offence againe after this when he accused the said Archbishop VVinchelsey to the Pope and caused him to be called to Rome and to be suspended from his office as before we haue declared then doth this
ijs iustitia sicut de Laicis M. Attorney to aggrauate the Kings accorde and declaration ouer that of the generall Councell putterh it downe thus It is agreed and declared before the King and his Counsell that the same constitution shal be vnderstood in this wise Whereas the Latin speaketh in the present tense It is to be vnderstood nor hath it the words in this wise And where M. Attorney saith They shall not from hence forth be deliuered but iustice shall be executed vpon them as vpon other lay men those shalls b◠not in the Latin but rather that they may or must not be deliuered vnto Prelates but that iustice be done vpon them as vpon lay men So that herby you see the labour that M. Attorney taketh to draw a little water to his mill and yet that nothing commeth but puddle that driueth not but choaketh the same Let vs see his fourth instance whether it be of any more weight or moment than the rest The Attorney In an acte made at the Parlament holden at Carleile in the 25. yeare of the said King Edward the first It is declared that the holy Church of England was founded in the state of Prelacy within the Realme of England by the King and his progenitors c. For them to informe the people in the law of God and to keepe hospitality giue almes and doe other workes of charity c. And the said Kings in tymes past were wont to haue their aduise counsaile for the safe-guarde of the Realme when they had need of such Prelates and Clerkes so aduaunced The Bishop of Rome vsurping the signories of such benefices did giue graunt the same benefices to Aliens which did neuer dwell in England and to Cardinalls which might not dwell here c. in adnullation of the state of the holy Church of England desherison of the King Earles Barons and other nobles of the Realme and in offence and destruction of the lawes rights of this Realme and against the good disposition and will of the first founders It was enacted by the King by assent of all the Lords Communalty in full Parlament that the said oppressions grieuances and dammage in this Realme from thence forth should not be suffered as more at large appeareth by this Act. The Catholike Deuine 36. This Parlament of Carliele which M. Attorney ascribeth to the 25. yeare of King Edwardes raigne both in his latin and English columns I doe imagine to be an error in place of the 35. for that I fynde no Parlament held vpon the fiue and twentith in which yeare King Edward was partely in Scotland and partely in Flanders and there kept his Christmasse in the City of Gaunt But vpon the 35. yeare which was the last of King Edwardes raigne there was a Parlament helde at Carliel vpon the Octaues of S. Hilary In which Parlament there was such a declaration and complaint made as here it set downe that the Bishopricks and benefices being often giuen to strangers by the Popes prouisions who residing not in England nor keeping hospitality nor being able to preach or teach for that they wanted the English language the Church of England and poore people therof did suffer much inconuenience therby and for that the Bishopricks and Prelacyes of the said Church were founded ordinarily by Kings and Princes of the said land they said it was reason that they as Patrones should present English men to the same 37. And these complaints which now we haue heard began in diuerse former Kings dayes especially vnder King Henry the third and were continued vnder this man and his Successours but most of all vrged vnder King Edward the third and King Richard the second by whome greater restraints were made vntill the Sea Apostolicke and our Kings came to a certaine forme of agreement as in other countreys and Kingdomes also they did though in different sortes how benefices should be prouided to wit by election of the Deane Chapter in some and by Kings and Princes nominations in others as also by prouisions of Bishops in lesser preferments Wherein notwithstanding the said Sea Apostolicke retained diuers gifts to it self as in sundry countryes is seene at this day by vse and practice 38. Well then the States of England at this time said decreed that the abuses of bestowing English benefices vpon strangers were not to be suffered especially such as had byn newly brought in by one VVilliam Testaw sent thither out of France by Pope Clement the fifth for so testifyeth Mathew VVestminster that was then liuing whose words are these The King held a Parlament at Carliele wherein greater complains then euer before were made of the oppression of Churches and Monasteries and many extorsions vsed by one Maister VVilliam Testaw the Popes Clerke to whome commaundement was giuen by the assent of the Earles and Barons that he should not vse like extorsion for the tyme to come And moreouer it was ordeyned that for obteyning remedy certaine messengers there assigned should be sent to the Pope And the very self-same thing writeth Thomas VValsingam And this is all the remedy mentioned by these men to haue byn taken at that tyme to wit supplication to the Pope himself that he would put thervnto conuenient redresse which well declareth the respect borne to that Sea 39. And albeit this Statute here mentioned by M. Attorney may be supposed also to haue passed at that tyme yet may it appeare by the words of other Statutes after in the tyme of King Edward the third that the same was not put in vre vntill his dayes as in his life we shall shew more particularly And what maketh all this now for M. Attorney or what rather doth it not make against him For here the whole Parlament of Carliele acknowledginge the Popes spirituall authority as appeareth by their manner of writing vnto him complained of certaine abuses or excesses streching themselues in a certaine sorte as they pretended to temporall commodityes and sought remedy therof from himself And can any thing be more cleere against M. Attorney then this Surely at the barre he durst not for his credits sake pleade in this manner much lesse should he doe it in a booke wherin the speaches remaine longer to the view of the reader then doe fleeting words to the hearer at the barre But inough of this M. Attorney pleadeth well where he hath truth and substance for him in this cause both doe faile him and what then can he doe but cast shaddowes as here you see that he doth OF KING EDVVARD THE SECOND VVhich vvas the tenth King after the Conquest §. 11. 40. Much lesse is needfull to be said of this King then of the former both for that his raigne was shorter and much more troublesome in temporall affaires which gaue lesse place to spirituall and now also our Authors that were wonte to
notorious and might be declared by infinite examples that â— remained now as before vnder all other Catholicke Princes For among other points we reade that when in the yeare of Christ 1312. Robert VVinchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury dyed the Monkes of that place according to the custome chose by the liking and procuration of the King one Thomas Cobham a man of eminent learning and vertue who going to Auinion in France where Pope Clement the fifth lay at that tyme to receaue his confirmation and inuestiture as the manner was in those dayes the said Pope told him that long before in the other Archbishops life he had reserued the collation of that Archbishopricke to himself for that tyme and therevpon pronounced that election to be voyde adding further this coÌ„sideration that England being â—â— that day in great troubles and disgust for that many Lords Barons had shewed their mislike against the King and the King against them it was needfull to haue in that place of Canterbury a man of great credit and experience in such affaires and therefore named one VVilliam Reynoldes Bishop of VVorcester and Chancellour of the Realme at that day and presently sent him both his inuestiture and pall wherewith the King and Queene being greatly contented were present at his consecration and so he liued and gouerned 19. yeares after in that Sea with great commendation So as we see that the restraint of Papall prouisions made at Carliele vnder this mans father was not yet put in practice 46. And the like reseruatioÌ„ we read that Pope Iohn the 22. made of the Bishopricke of VVinchester afterward in the yeare 1320. and therby did disanull the election made by the Monkes of that place with consent of the King and placed another of his owne choice which the King also after some time admitted So as this was very ordinary in those dayes We reade likewise that in the yeare 1324. a Parlament being called at London and King Edward growing now by euill counsaile of the Spencers and others into great disorder he caused one Adam Bishop of Hereford that fauoured not his proceedings to be arrested of treason brought forth publickely to be tryed laying to his charge that he had â—â—ceaued and fauoured diuerse of those Barons which had taken armes against him But the forsaid Archbishop of Canterbury and his brethren Bishops seeing this disorder made first humble supplication to the King that he might be tryed according to his place degree and that not preuayling they required the same by law according to the liberties and priuiledges of the Church confirmed by Magna charta other lawes of the Realme Whervpon he was deliuered to the custody of the said Archbishop of Canterbury but afterward he being called for againe by the instigation of such as were his enemyes and carryed to the barre the said Archbishop of Canterbury and the other of Yorke with ten other Bishops went thither in iudiciall maÌ„ner with their crosses borne before them commaunding vnder paine of excommunication that no man should stay him or lay hands on him and so tooke him away to the Archbishops custody againe Whereby we may see in what vigour Ecclesiasticall power was at this day in England And albeit the King being in passion did storme greatly thereat and seased presently vpon all the said Bishops goods and lands as he had done vpon those of the Bishop of Lincolne and of others before yet could he not deny but that this was law iustice which the Bishops did according to the Ecclesiasticall priuiledges of the Realme whervnto the King himself and all his ancestours in their coronations had solemnely sworne For breaking wherof it may be presumed that so great a punishment fell vpon him as soone after ensued to the horror of the whole world by depriuation both of his Kingdome and life And so much of him Now let vs see what instance M. Attorney can draw from him to his purpose It is but one and thus it runneth in his owne words The Attorney 47. Albeit by the ordinance of Circumspectè agatis made in the 18. yere of Edward the first and by generall allowance and vsage the Ecclesiasticall Courtes held plea of tythes obuentions oblations mortuaries redemptions of pennaunce laying of violent handâ— vpon a Clerke defamations c. yet did not the Clergy thinke themselues assured nor quiet from prohibitions purchased by subiectes vntill that King Edward the second by his letters parents vnder the great seale in by consent of Parlament vpon the petitions of the Clergy had graunted vnto them to haue iurisdiction in these cases The King in a Parlament holden in the â— yeare of his raigne after particular answers made to their petitions concerning the matter aboue said doth graunt and giue his Royall assent in these words We desiring as much as of right we may to prouide for the state of the Church of England the tranquillity and quiet of the Prelates of the said Clergy to the honour of God and the amendment of the State of the said Church and of the Prelates and Clergy ratifying and approuing all and singular the said answers which appeare in the said act and all and singular things in the said answeres conteyned we doe for vs and our heires graunt and commaund that the same be inuiolably kept for euer willing and graunting for vs and our heires that the said Prelates and Clergy and their Successours for euer doe exercise Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the premisses according to the tenour of the said answere The Catholicke Deuine 48. If a man would aske M. Attorney in this place why he hath brought in this instance and what he would proue therby I thinke verily he would be much graueled in answering especially if we respecte his principall Conclusion that by this and like presidence Q. Elizabeth might take vpon her supreme authority Ecclesiasticall for that by this narration nothing else is declared but that a certaine abuse being crept in that when any externall matter seeming any way to belong to temporalityes was handled in Ecclesiasticall Courtes and by Ecclesiasticall Iudges the party that feared or suspected his owne cause would informe the Kings Courtes that the matter belonged to them and therevpon would get out a prohibition from the Chauncery to sursease in that cause vntill it were tryed to which Court it belonged By which deceytfull and malitions proceeding of some much trouble was procured and many causes rested indetermined both in the one and the other Courte for so saith the Statute it self made in the time of King Edward the first this mans Father in these words VVhereas Ecclesiasticall Iudges haue oftentymes surceased to proceed in cases moued before them by force of the Kings writ of prohibition c. to the great damage of many as the King hath byn aduertised by the grieuous complaints of his subiects c. For this cause many orders and Statutes were
made vnder all three Edwards for remedying of this abuse as for example vnder Edward the first the foresaid Statute hath this determination That the 〈◊〉 or chief Iustice of the King for the tyme being if they see that the case 〈◊〉 be redressed by any writ out of the Chauncery but that the spirituall 〈◊〉 ought to determine the matters that then they shall write to the Ecclesiasticall Iudges before whome the case was first moued to proceed therin notwithstanding the Kings prohibition vnto them before 49. And to like effect is this other ordination here mentioned by M. Attorney of Circumspectè agatis wherby is ordeyned that temporall Iudges shall vse themselues circumspectly in medling with causes that belong to spirituall courtes And to the same effect is this Statute here alleadged vnder King Edward the second as also this other set downe in these words They that purchase prohibition and attachement against the Ordinaryes of a thing that belongeth not to the lay Court shall yeeld damages to the Ordinaryes by the award of the Iustices And yet further to the same effect it was decreed by King Edward the third after this manner That no prohibition goe out of the Chauncery but in case where we haue the conusaunce and of right ought to haue 50. And finally to passe no further in this the Statute made in the 9. yeare of this King intituled Articuli Cleri Articles of the Clergy conteyning sixteene braunches doe apperteyne to this affaire to shew and declare what causes doe belong to the spirituall courte and what to the temporall and wherof both the one and the other may take conusaunce and consequently in what matters the Kings prohibition may goe forth or not all which is cleerly against M. Attorney his purpose For if the temporall Prince were properly head of the one and the other courte and fountaine both of the one and other lawe and iurisdiction this adoe needed not but that the King might indifferently dispose of all 51. But consider I pray you M. Attorneys note or commentary in the margent wherby he would seeme to answere our former demaund why he bringeth in this instance By these statutes saith he the iurisdiction of the Ecclesiasticall Courtes is allowed and warranted by consent of Parlament in all cases wherein they haue iurisdiction so as these lawes may be iustly called the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes or the Ecclesiastical lawes of England So he And you will easily see herby how much he delighteth himself in this new witty inuention of his owne so often repeated by him wherby he would make the Popes Canon-lawes to be the King of Englands lawes for that they are admitted and obeyed in England â— of which sylly consequence I haue oftentymes made mention before shewing the weakenes and incongruity therof For that by this reason the self same Canon-lawes receaued admitted by all particular states of Christendome may be said to be the peculiar lawes of euery particular state And if this be a superiority as M. Attorney would inferre to admit and allow another Princes lawes then is euery particular state of Christendome aboue the Pope Generall Councells which made these lawes Wherfore as well in this as in all the rest we see the weakenes of M. Attorneys cause and so we shall passe to other Princes that doe follow leauing this disasterous K. Edward the second who soone after fell into a pitifull plight of calamity being depriued both of his Crowne and life for his ill gouernment and his young sonne placed in his roome as our historyes at large doe declare OF K. EDWARD THE THIRD And K. Richard the second his Nephevv and Successour And vvhat instances or arguments M. Attorney draweth from their two raignes which continued betweene them for seauenty yeares CHAP. XII THESE two are the Kings aboue all the rest from the beginning vnto K. Henry the 8. vnder whose gouernment M. Attorney gathereth and layeth togeather most obiections to proue the small respect they had or vsed in certaine cases and occasions and at some times towards the Sea Apostolicke and Ecclesiasticall power therof for that they made most restrictions by penall lawes and punishments against the practice and vse therof in certaine cases mixt as they presumed and conioyned with temporalityes or affaires of the State and so not meerly Ecclesiasticall 2. For albeit before this there had byn great murmurings and complaints as you haue seen from the tyme of K. Henry the 3. and his father King Iohn against some parte of the exercise of the Popes authority in bestowing benefices and Bishopricks vpon straÌ„gers as also of the often reseruing the collations of the cheife to himself and his Court of demaunding and graunting tithes contributions vpon the English Clergy as well for his owne as other publike necessityes yet find we not hitherto any expresse penall law put in vre and practice though mention be found of one made at Carleile vnder K. Edward the first the 2. yeare of his raigne to this effect for restrayning prouisions and other ordinances from the Court of Rome and the execution thereof by English subiects vntill vnder these two Kings Edward the 3. and Richard the 2. and not by the former vntill after many yeares of his raigne when by his continuall warrs with France and Scotland his temporall necessityes and other respects drew him therevnto And some men doe note that the lamentable ends of both these Kings wherof the worst seemed to some to be that of King Edward though he died in his bed togeather with infinite bloudshed afterward by their successours deuided in their owne bowells vpon the controuersie of Lancaster and Yorke did easily shew how vngratefull to all mighty God this breach of theirs and violence vsed with their Mother the holy Church was though it might seeme to them and some others also that it was either in temporall matters or in Ecclesiasticall conioyned as hath byn said with temporalities and that besides they were vrged therevnto by important clamours of their people partly vpon emulation against the Clergy and partly vpon some abuses and aggreiuances as they pretended in their supplications and declarations to the Popes themselues about these affaires pretending to hold still as no doubt they did their inward faith beliefe deuotion and obedience to the Sea Apostolicke though outwardly they were forced to take the way of redresse against some excesses which they did 3. And now wee haue already heard the foresaid complaints oftentymes iterated in the liues of the former Kings but especially vnder Henry the third and the two precedent Edwards that â—â—sued him which being continued vnder this third of the same name he being a warriour hauing therby all wayes commonly great need of money was induced at length for increasing his owne temporall wealth to lay hands vpon the spiritual especially such as was wont to goe out of the Realme to the Court of Rome or accrew to
and little pertinent as you will see to the manie conclusion which he should proue that this King did take supreme spirituall authority and iurisdiction vpon him And for that the grounds of all that is heer obiected haue byn discussed and answered in that wee haue set downe before and this booke groweth to more length then was purposed at the beginning and finally for that the law-bookâ—◠〈◊〉 cited of collections and obseruations by later authors which bookes I haue not by mee are of small authority to our purpose I shall passe ouer the said obiections with the greatest breuity that I can remitting mee for the most part to that which before hath byn said and answered The Attorney An excommunication by the Archbishop albeit it be disanulled by the Pope or his Legats is to be allowed neither ought the Iudges giue any allowance of any such sentence of the Pope or his Legate The Catholicke Deuine 15. This assertion I doe not see how it can be admitted for true as it lieth for so much as no author maketh mention that K. Edward did euer deny absolutely the Popes authority to excommunicate by himself or by his Legats in England especially vpon the 16. yeare of his raigne as heere it is noted in the margent when he was most deuout to the Sea Apostolicke wrote the humble letter before mentioned the next yeare after according to the date of the said letter as you haue heard only there might be this accorde between them for more authority of the said Archbishop and peace of the Realme that when he had giuen forth any excommunication no annullation therof from the Pope which might perhaps be procured by false suggestion should be admitted or executed vntill the Pope were informed of the truth this is vsed also in other Catholicke Kingdomes at this day 16. And it were to much simplicity to imagine that English men in those dayes admitting the Archbishops excommunication as heer they doe and for confirmation therof we doe read in VValsingham that vpon the yeare 1340. and 14. of King Edwards raigne Iohn Stratford Archbishop of Canterbury threatned the said King to excommunicate all his counsell if he amended not certaine points wherin they offered iniury to Clergy men it were simplicity I say to thinke that the said Archbishops excommunication could not be controlled by that of the Pope from whom they acknowledged the said Archbishop at that time to haue his spirituall authority if he had any at all For froÌ„ whence should they imagine him to haue it for that the Kings as we haue seen had not so much as the nomination or presentation of Archbishops in that season but only the Popes much lesse their induction confirmation or inuestiture Whervpon it must needs follow that he which gaue them spirituall iurisdiction had greater higher iurisdiction himself though in some cases by agreement not to be vsed as before hath byn said The Attorney It is often resolued that all the Bishopricks within England were founded by the Kings progenitours and therfore the aduowsons of them all belong to the King and at the first they were donatiue and that if an incumbent of any Church with Cure dy if the Patron present not within six moneths the Bishop of that Diocesse ought to collate to the end the Cure may not be destitute of a Pastor If he be negligent by the space of six moneths the Metropolitan of that Diocesse shall confer one to that Church and if he also leaue the Church destitute by the space of six moneths then the Common-law giueth to the King as to the supreme within his owne Kingdome and not to the Bishop of Rome power to prouide a competent pastor for that Church The Catholicke Deuine 17. Is it be true which M. Attorney hath so often repeated before that the Conusaunce and deciding of Ecclesiasticall causes doe not appertaine to the Common-law and that the prouision or induction of Clerks to benefices and giuing them spirituall iurisdiction ouer the soules of those that be within the compasse of that benefice be of the number of those causes which I take to be set downe in like manner by M. Attorneys owne pen before vnder the names of admissions and institutions of Clerks then how can it be true which heere is said that the Common-law giueth to the King as to the supreme to prouide competent Pastors for that or those Churches that within the space of a yeare and halfe are not prouided by the particular patron Diocesian or metropolitan Or where is this Common-law How or when did it begin as often elswhere I haue demaunded Either by vse or statute or common agreement between the Prince and people For none of these haue we heard of hitherto vnder former Kings though for presenting and nomination to benefices we haue oftentymes said that there is no difficulty but that the temporall Prince may present in such benefices or Bishopricks as he is patron of either founding the said benefices or by particular concession of the Sea Apostolicke vnto him as we haue shewed more largly before in the life of K. VVilliam the Conquerour and before him againe vnder K. Edward the Confessor to whom the Sea of Rome in those dayes gaue spirituall iurisdiction also in some cases ouer the Abbey of VVestminster some other places of his Realme 18. But that the Common-law should dispose of these things and especially giue spiritual iurisdiction to the King ouer benefices for so must the meaning of M. Attorney be if he delude not his Reader with equiuocation of words this I say is both contrary to his owne rule before set downe and much more to reason For that to giue Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiom is much more then to haue the conusaunce of Ecclesiasticall causes which he denying to his Common-law in diuers places of his booke as before we haue seen caÌ„not in reasoÌ„ ascribe to th' other 19. Wherefore though we graunt this graduation heer set dovvne as good and conueuient that if the particular patron doe not present within six moneths nor the Ordinary or Metropolitan within their tymes prescribed the Prince as supreme gouernour of the Common-wealth to see all things done in due order may present as if he were patron to the said benefice yet first this cannot come originally from the Common-law for the reasons alleadged Secondly this proueth no spirituall iurisdiction at all in any presentor but only power of presentation which may be in any man that hath Ius patronatus allowed by the Church and head therof as before hath byn said Thirdly much lesse doth this proue supreme authority spirituall in the Prince as M. Attorney would inferre which is euident among other reasons by this For that the Prince when he doth present in this manner by lapse of tyme or omission of others is the last in power of presentation after the Metropolitans and Bishops which yet
should be first if he were supreme in that sorte of authority and that the matter went by rigour of law not by composition agreemeÌ„t And finally for that the Prince in this case cannot put in a Pastor immediatly from himself giuing him spiritual iurisdiction ouer soules but must present him to the Bishop or Metropolitan to be induced by him indued with that iurisdiction which he should not doe if his owne authority spirituall were greater then the said Bishops or Archbishops And so we see that M. Attorney proueth nothing by this allegation against vs but rather against himself The Attorney The King may not only exempt any Ecclesiasticall person froâ—â—â— the iurisdiction of the Ordinary but may graunt vnto him Episcopall iurisdiction as thus it appeareth there the King had done of auncient tyme to the Archdeacon of Rick-mond All religious or Ecclesiasticall houses wherof the King was founder are by the King exempt from ordinary iurisdiction and only visitable and corrigible by the Kings Ecclesiasticall commission The Abbot of Bury in Suffolke was exempted from Episcopall iurisdiction by the Kings Charter The King presented to a benefice and his presented was disturbed by one that had obtained Bulles from Rome for which offence he was condemned to perpetuall imprisonment Tithes arising in places out of any parish the King shall hâ—â—e for that he hauing the supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdictioâ— is bound to prouide a sufficient Pastor that shall haue the Cure of soules of that place which is not within any Parish And by the common lawes of England it is euident that no man vnlesse he be Ecclesiasticall or haue Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction can haue inheritance of tithes The King shall present to his free Chappels in default of the Deane by lapse in respect of his supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction And Fitz-herbers saith that the King in that case doth present by lapse as Ordinary The Catholicke Deuine 20 Heere be diuers particulars breifly touched which I shall answere with like breuity especially for so much as they are but notes and obseruations out of particular collections of Law-writers and not Laws nor Statutes themselues First then it is denied that in the time of this K. Edward the 3. his raigne either he or any other Prince temporall could exempt any Ecclesiasticall person from the iurisdiction of his Ordinary Bishop and much lesse graunt vnto him Episcopall iurisdiction as of himself and by his owne power only he might procure it by his suite to the Sea Apostolicke as before hath byn shewed vnder K. Edward the Confessor and other Kings before the Conquest and diuers after also namely K. Henry the third and his children And whatsoeuer is said heer to the contrary for those dayes is either â—ror or mistaking for that it was common Catholicke doctrine â—â— that time as it is now that Episcopall iurisdiction cannot be giuen by 〈◊〉 but by him that hath it eminently with superiority in himself which must be by ordination commission descent from th'Apostles to whom it was giuen in Capite as before we haue declared to descend downe by succession and the said ordination and imposition of hands to the worlds end vpon Bishops Prelates and Pastores by lawful subordination the one vnto the other which cannot fall vpon any lay Princes that haue not this ordination Ecclesiasticall as euery man of iudgement and void of passion will easily see and discerne And the example before alleadged of the great Christian Emperour Valentinian the elder that professed himself to be vnum de populo non de Clero one of the lay people and not of the Clergy and consequently not to haue authority to iudge among them and much lesse to giue or exercise spirituall iurisdiction doth shew what the faith and practice of the Catholicke Church was in this point aboue twelue huÌ„dred years gone 21. Heerby then it is euident how those religious houses wherof King Edward was founder namely the Abbey of Bury which is the 3. obiection were exempted by the Kings Charter from Episcopall iurisdiction to wit the King procured the same first from the Sea Apostolicke then confirmed it by his Charter as by many examples you haue seen diuers precedent Chapters of this Booke and namely vnder King Edward the Confessor King Edgar King Kenulph and King Inas before the Conquest 22. If one was condemned to perpetuall imprisonment for disturbing the Kings presentation by the Popes Bulles it is a question de facto as you see not de iure and such might the Kings anger or offence be as he might also be put to death for it some Iudges neuer wanting to be ready to satisfie Princes pleasures in such affaires yet this doth not proue the lawfulnes of the fact And we haue seen before that this King Edward the 3. vpon the 48. yeare of his raigne promised the Pope that he would neuer vse more that manner of proceeding by his writts of Quare impedit wherby it is like this man was so greiuously punished 23. The instance of tithes allotted to the King for maintenance of a Pastor in places without the compasse of any parish is a very poore and triflying instance First for that those places that are out of all Parishes are to be presumed to be very few and secondly what great matter is it if so small a thing be left in depossto with the King for vse of the incumbent that is to ensue We haue seen in our dayes that tithes and rents of the Archbishopricke of Toledo for example in Spaine being valued at three hundred thousand Crownes by the yeare were depositated many years togeather in the Kings hands that last dyed whiles the Archbishop Carança was called to Rome imprisoned there vpon accusations of heresie and other crimes laid against him and in the end sentence being giuen a great parte of that money was graunted to the said King by the Sea Apostolicke for his wars against Infidels And yet doth not this proue that the King of Spaine had this by any spirituall iurisdiction of his owne but by concession of the Sea Apostolicke 24. And wheras M. Attorney saith heere that by the common laws of England it is euident that no man vnlesse he be Ecclesiasticall or haue Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction can haue inheritance of tithes I would aske him first how he proueth that the King of England had these tithes by inheritance and not by ordination agreement or conuention And secondly how his Common law can determine that no man may enioy tithes but he that hath Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction wheras before in the 9. leafe of his booke he maketh tithes to be an Ecclesiasticall cause and out of the Conusaunce of the said Common-law 25. And finally his last inference that for so much as the King is to present to his free Chappels in default of the Deane by lapse that this is done in
of Parlament was that whosoeuer hereafter should attempt or procure any such prouisions he should be out of the Kings protection whereby euerie man might lawfullie kill him c. 35. And in the same Parlament the like and many other inconueniences are represented against reseruations of benefices by the said Sea Apostolicke and Bishops therof whervpon it is decreed by the King and his great men and Commons that the said reseruations shall not bee suffered or admitted for the time to come as a thing not due to the Sea Apostolicke But that all Archbishops Bishops and other dignities and benefices Electorie in England shall bee permitted to free election as they were graunted by the Kings progenitours founders therof and the auncestors of other Lords that had founded any such benefices and might haue reserued to themselues as Patrons and founders the presentations there vnto 36. Moreouer Complaint being made by diuers of the Kings people that many were greatlie troubled and drawne out oftentimes of the Realme by vnquiet and litigious people that made appeals to Rome to answere to things wherof the Conusaunce pertained to the Kings Court c. It was assented and accorded by the King and by the great men and Commons that whosoeuer should draw any man out of the Realme in plea wherof the Conusaunce pertained to the Kings Courts should incurre the daunger of Praemunire And finallie that no man presume to cite sue vex molest any by Censures procured from the Popes Courte against any for obseruing these laws and like other ordinances vpon paine of seuere punishment c. 37. To all which we answere that diuers circumstances may bee considered about these Statutes Ordinances and Decrees as well of the times and persons as of the occasions causes and manner of doing And to begin first with the last it may bee that either all or some parte of these restrictions might be made by some kind of consent or toleration of the Popes themselnes vpon the often representing of the inconueniences which we haue seen before made by diuers Princes from K. Henry the 3. down-ward and the answers as well of Innocentius the 4. as other Popes that the said inconueniences should be remedied And to the same effect putteth downe VValsingham this K. Edwards letters at seuerall times to sundry Popes for that end And vpon the yeare 1373. â—hich was the 47. of his raigne long after the making of these Statutes he sent againe to Gregory the 11. to intreat his consent and good will to the same Rex Edwardus saith Walsingham eodem anno misit Ambassiatores ad Dominum Papam rogaus câ—m c. The same yeare K. Edward sent Embassadours to the Pope praying him that he would be content to surcease from prouiding benefices in England that Clerks might enioy their rights to Ecclesiasticall dignities by elections as in old time they were accustomed So as heere we see that the King pretended right by ancient custome in these affaires Neither did this Pope altogeather deny it For VValsingham addeth super quibus articulis nuncij à Papa certa recepêre responsa c. vpon which articles the Kings messengers receiued from the Pope certaine answers of which they should informe him at their returne that nothing should be determined vntill the King had written againe his mind more fully vnto the said Pope And then in the next yeare after he saith as before you haue heard that the Pope and the King were agreed vpon these and like points 38. And if this were so at this time then may it be presumed also that before vpon the 25. yeare of his raigne when he first made those Statutes of restraint he had also some secret consent or conniuency of Pope Clement the 6. or Innocentius the 6. that immediately ensued him to the same effect at least wise for the ceasing of prouisions and reseruations except only vpon great and weighty causes for in such cases we find that they were vsed also afterward and that ambitious busie and troublesome people that should deceitfully procure such prouisions or rashly and vniustly appeale or molest men with Citations Censures and the like should be punished And this was a thing so needful oftentymes as S. Bernard himself that liued vnder King Henry the first and writing to Pope Eugenius that had byn his scholler of the great abuses of troublesome appellatioÌ„s in his dayes wisheth him as on the one side to admit all due appellations which of right were made vnto him and to his tribunall from all partes of the world so on the other side to punish them that made them vniustly 39. All which being considered togeather with the time before noted wherin K. Edward made these restraints to wit when he had great warrs in France for challenge of the Crowne and no small iealousie with the Popes Cardinals and Roman Court as being all or the most parte French at that day and residing in Auinion in France the continuall clamours also of his people much exaspered by certaine particular abuses and excesses of some Ecclesiasticall officers the maruaile is not so great if he tooke some such resolution as this de facto at least for satisfying especially of the laity who were most instant in the matter Yea by whom only it seemeth to haue byn done For that in none of these Statutes is mentioned expressly the consent of the Lords spirituall but of the King and Great men Magnatum in Latin and of the Communalty which is repeated in euery of the forsaid Statutes except one where is said The King by the assent and expresse will and concord of the Dukes Earles Barrons and the Commons of this Realme did determine c not mencioning at al the Bishops Archbishops Abbots and other Ecclesiasticall Prelates that had right of suffrage in those Parlaments and consequently how far this probation de facto doth proue also de Iure I leaue to the Reader to consider 40. Only we conclude that howsoeuer this was either by right or wrong for the manner of determining certaine it is that King Edward did not therby diminish any way his opinion or iudgment of the Popes spirituall authority as may appeare by al his other actions writings to the same Sea afterwards and of his respectiue carriage and behauiour not only towards the Popes but to his owne Clergy also in England in all matters belonging to their superiority Ecclesiasticall In proofe wherof vpon the very selfsame 25. yeare of his raigne wherin the former Statutes of restraint were decreed against such of his subiects as should offend therein he made another Statute intituled A confirmation of all libertyes graunted the Clergy And after ward vpon the 31. yeare another Statute intituled A confirmation of the great Charter and of the Charter of the Forrest Which great Charter containing the priuiledges libertyes and superiority of the Church is confirmed by him againe in
he great difficultyes notwithstanding both therin and by domesticall conspiracyes not only the Lollards and VVickliffians but his owne nobility also kinred and cheife officers conspiring against him and seeking his ouerthrow And finally when he was in the very middest and heat of his wars and Conquest and his life and health most desired both by himself others he died with much affliction of mind in France leauing a little child of his owne name that was but eight moneths old to preserue and defend that which he had gotten but could not as the euent proued 4. This young infant then borne as it were a King of two so great Realmes and crowned in Paris it self which no other King of England euer was before or since drew out a longe raigne for almost forty yeres but intangled with many aduersityes and varietyes of fortune in which he lost first all his States of France not only such as his Father had gotteÌ„ by dint of sword but other likewise which his progenitors had inherited by lawfull succession of bloud and then by little and little leesing also at home his kinred trustie freinds that by Ciuill wars were cut of he lost at length his Kingdome being twise depriued therof and finally his life and progeny became a pittifull example of Princely misery and so this line of Lancaster entring by Gods designement as it seemeth to punish the sinnes of the former line of Edwards and Richard before mentioned and especially that as many thinke of their rough proceeding with the Church now were punished also themselues by another line of Yorke for continuing the said rigorous and preiudiciall lawes against the priuiledges and franquises therof which was written to K. Henry the 6. by Pope Martyn the 5. as Polidor noteth and he promised reformation therin but the thing depending of consent of Parlament was neuer effected nor that good motion put in execution 5. But yet that all these three Kings of the house of Lancaster were perfectly and zealously Catholicke no man can deny and infinite arguments are extant therof yea and of this point also in particular of their acknowledgment and reuerence of the soueraigne spiritual authority of the Bishop of Rome in the Church of Christ. And therfore King Henry the fourth considering the great hurtes and scandals that had ensued for many yeres togeather by schisme of Anti-Popes in the Sea Apostolicke was so carefull and diligent to procure and assist the Generall Councell indicted at Pisa in Italy for the extinguishing therof as not only he sent learned Prelates vpon his charges thither to help assist the said Councell as namely Robert Bishop of Salisbury and other learned men but wrote very pious letters also both to Gregory the 12. that was the true Pope and to all his Cardinals by a speciall Embassadge of his owne persuading the said Pope by diuers godly and prudent reasons to persist in his mind and promise of giuing ouer the Popedome as the other Anti-pope called Benedictus the 13. had in like manner promised Of which his letter to the said Pope he making mention in another to the foresaid Cardinals saith Cupientes ostendere quem zelum habuimus habemus vt pax detur Ecclesiae c. we desiring to shew what zeale we haue had and haue that peace be giuen to the Church we haue by consent of the States of our Kingdome sent our letters vnto his Holines c. 6. And when this Councell of Pisa tooke no great effect vntill fiue yeares after when in the tyme of his sonne K. Henry the 5. the generall Councell of Constance in Germany was appointed for the same effect the said sonne K. Henry the 5. following his Fathers piety heerin caused the Archbishop of Canterbury Henry Chychley to call â—â—â—â—t a Councell in England to choose fit English Prelates to be sent to that Councell and so were chosen not onlie the foresaid Bishop of Salysburie sent before to Pisa but Bath and Hereford also togeather with the Abbot of VVestminster Prior of VVorcester and other famous learned men to whom the King added for his Embassadour the Earle of VVarwycke to accompany them thither where the said schisme being extinguished by the deposition of three that pretended to be Popes and Martyn the 5. being established in that seate the whole Christian world was put in peace thereby 7. And for that in the same Councell the heresies of VVickcliffians and Lollards were especially condemned and anathematized the same decrees were presently admitted and put in execution in England by the zealous commaundement of the said K Henry the 5. though his father K. Henry the 4. and the whole State had preuented that decree by making temporall laws in confirmation of the Canonicall and Churches laws for the punishment of the said Lollards and VVickcliffians that denyed the Popes Supremacy and caused manie of them to bee burneed and so did K. Henrie the 6. also during all the time of his raigne whereby as by infinite other thinges that might bee alleadged their beleife and iudgment in that behalfe is sufficiently declared though in respect of some temporall inconueniences and the inclination of their people vpon former complaints they recalled not the said restraints laws or ordinances made by their progenitors wherof now we shall speake more particularly in answering the instances alleadged by M. Attorney our of their raignes Instances alleadged out of the Raigne of King Henry the fourth the thirtenth King after the Conquest §. I. The Attorney 8. It is resolued that the Popes Collectors though they haue the Popes Buls for that purpose haue no iurisdiction within this Realme and there the Archbishops and Bishops c. of this Realme are called the Kings spirituall Iudges The Catholicke Deuine It is to bee considered who resolued this and vpoÌ„ what ground for it maie bee there was some agreement taken between the Pope and the Realme in that behalfe concerning the Collectors authoritie as in other Catholicke Countreys also at this daie wee see there is Neither had the said Collector by his office anie ordinarie iurisdictioÌ„ but extraordinarie onlie by particular commission And commonly those collections were made cum beneplacito Principis with the good liking of the Prince where they are made Archbishops Bishops maie bee called the Kings spirituall Iudges for that they are his subiects as Peers and principall members of the Realme as before hath been declared and doe liue vnder his protection but not as though they receiued their spirituall authoritie or iurisdiction from him for then might he execute the same authoritie and iurisdictioÌ„ by others also which are no Bishops as by his Chauncellour and temporall Iudges giuing them the same iurisdiction which no man would affirme in that time as lawfull But let vs see his second Instance The Attorney 9. By the auncient lawes Ecclesiasticall of this Realme no man could be conuicted
cases of heresie hath no substance in it at all for so much as you see it was directed by the Canon law long before K. Henry was borne 15. Wherefore to his last instance that the Pope cannot alter the laws of England I answere it is true touching temporall laws for they are to be made or altered by the English Prince and Parlament but Ecclesiasticall laws of the Church if they be positiue not deuine he might in all those auncient times vpon iust causes alter as I thinke M. Attorney will not deny and then by good consequence if it be true which euery where he striueth to proue that Ecclesiasticall laws though made by the Pope are laws also of England and may be called English lawes when they are admitted in England it followeth I say against himself in this assertion that the Pope might alter the lawes of England in that he might alter those Canon-lawes that were admitted in England thereby made English lawes The Attorney 1. The Iudges say that the Statutes which restraine the Popes prouisions to the benefices of the aduowsons of spirituall men were made for that the spiritualty durst not in their iust cause say against the Popes prouisions so as those Statutes were made but in affirmance of the common laws 2. Excommunication made by the Pope is of no force in England and the same being certified by the Pope into any Courte in England ought not to be allowed neither is any certificate of any excommunication auailable in law but that is made by some Bishop in England for the Bishops are by the common laws the immediate officers ministers of iustice to the Kings Courts in causes Ecclesiasticall 3. If any Bishop doe excommunicate any person for a cause that belongeth not vnto him the King may write vnto the Bishop and commaund him to assoile and absolue the party 4. If any person of religion obtaine of the Bishop of Rome to be exempt from obedience regular or ordinary he is in case of Premunire which is an offence as hath byn said contra Regem Coronam Dignitatem suam The Catholicke Deuine 16. I haue conioyned three or foure obiections togeather for that indeed all make not the due waight of one Wherfore to the first I answere that little it importeth to our controuersie what those Iudges said why the Statutes were made against the Popes prouisions in affirmance of the Common-laws for this may be said of euery new Statute whatsoeuer that it is made in affirmance of ancient Common-law albeit the said law supposed to be common no where appeare nor any reason proofe or probability be alleadged why it should be Common-law before that fact or Statute appeared So as this Common-law is now by M. Attorney made so common as it cometh to be Ens transcendens embracing all that is or can be deuised by any of his Iudges or Reuerend Sages or rather he maketh it Ens rationis or a meere Chymera that as Logitians hold hath no essence or being at all à parte rei but only in imagination For seing that the Popes prouisions had endured in England for so many ages before as all doe and must graunt how may the common law be presumed all that while to haue byn against the same yet no mention euer made therof These are morall impossibilityes to say no more 17. The second point doth answere it self and we haue touched the same before that by agreement in England the Popes Buls of Excommunication when they were sent should not be admitted ordinarily but by the certificate of some Bishop of England for preuenting the fraudes or false suggestions which particular men might vse therein And wheras M. Attorney heere againe saith that the Bishops are by the Common lawes the immediate officers and ministers to the Kings Courtes in causes Ecclesiasticall he runneth againe to his old Chymera of imaginary Common lawes For where is this Common-law that maketh Bishops to be officers and ministers to the Kings Courts in causes Ecclesiasticall For if the Common-law or Iudges thereof cannot so much as heare or take conusaunce of any spiritual causes belonging to Bishops Courts as often M. Attorney affirmeth in this his booke how much lesse can it or they by vertue therof appoint Iudges or make them officers in those spirituall Courts which haue their authority from the Canon and not Common lawes 18. To the third obiection little answere is needfull For who seeth not but that euery King in his Kingdome may commaund all â—â—â—es of people to doe their duty to surcease from wrong And so if a Bishop for a cause not belonging vnto him should excommunicate any the Prince may commaund him to absolue 〈◊〉 party whome vniustly he hath excommunicated if the iniustice bee so apparant as heere is presumed But M. Attorney should haue proued that the King himself might haue absolued him as in truth he might if he had Superiour authority to the Bishop in Ecclesiasticall causes as he may absolue immediately by himself all that are censured or sentenced adiudged or condemned by his Chauncellour lay Iudges or temporall officers and ministers nor hath he need to send the party to be assoiled by them or to will them to doe it as heer he doth the Bishop but might doe it himself or by some other giuing him authority thervnto which yet neuer King of England did attempt before King Henry the 8. 19. To the 4. braunch is answered that by good reason it was agreed that no religious man hauing made his vow of obedieÌ„ce in England should seeke to Rome for exemption therof without proposing his causes first in England it self for that otherwise vpon false informations suggestions of the party against his Superiours many troubles and inconueniences might follow by such exemptions and this is that which is touched in the Statute it self here alleadged affirming that no man shall goe to Rome for that which may be determined in England c. And now consider I pray you what all these foure instances laid togeather doe weigh in poyse of good reason But let vs see further 20. A fourth instance of M. Attorneys is taken out of a Statute of the 6. yeare of K. Henry the 4. where the commons doe againe make complaint of other new aggreiuances by the Courte of Rome to wit that such as are to be preferred to Bishopricks Archbishopricks and other Prelacyes cannot be admitted vntill they haue compounded with the Popes Chamber for paying of the first fruites of the said benefices and other dutyes required vvhervpon the King saith the Statute by the aduise and assent of the Great men of his Realme in Parlament and note that he nameth not heer the spirituall Lords did ordaine that whosoeuer should pay heerafter to the said Chamber or otherwise for such fruites and seruices greater summes of money then had byn accustomed in time past
as you haue heard And some cause might be also of this speciall commission for Iudges and Iustices to assist Bishops and so no doubt it was for that the said Lollards and VVickcliffians had not onlie been troublesome and daungerous to the State vnder the raignes of King Richard the secoÌ„d and Henry the 4. but vnto the person and life of this man also some moneths before this Statute by conspiring his death and raising a daungerous rebellion in S. Giles field by London as both VValsingham and other authoâ—s doe reporte and therefore no maruaile though authoritie be giuen as heer is said that the Sheriffes and other Officers maie aâ—â—est apprehend them and what maketh this for M. Attorneys purpose 25. But further I cannot but maruaile at his note in the margent Lollardy saith he is of lolio which signifieth Cockle for as Clockle is the destruction of the corne so is heresie of true religion and then doth he bring in two seuerall verses the one of Virgil and the other of Ouid about lolium shewing himself thereby a good grammarian though yet in the thing it self he was much deceiued For that Lollards and Lollardy being a particular sect of hereticks are not deriued from the latin word Lolium signifying cockle or darnel as the verie deriuation it self might easily shew but of the first author therof named Gualter Lolhard a German about the yeare of Christ 1315. as Tritemius in his Cronicle declareth and is larglie shewed in a booke some yeares past set forth in our English tongue by a Catholike writer which if M. Attorney had read he might easilie haue auoided this grosse mistaking From which also I maruaile that his affectioÌ„ to the men had not somewhat with-held him for that they were of his religion not cockle but good corne if wee beleiue his great historiographer and deuine Iohn Fox who setteth them out not onlie for good Christians but for Saints and martyrs in his bookes of Martyrologe Acts and Monuments But thus these men agree togeather Out of the raigne of King Henry the sixt the fiftenth King after the Conquest §. III. 26. Out of this Kings raigne which endured most Catholiklie for neere 40. yeares though vnfortunately through wars sedition and broiles of the Realme M. Attorney findeth onlie these three poore instances ensuing The Attorney Excommunication made and certified by the Pope is of no force to disable any man within England and this is by the auncient Common laws before anie Statute was made concerning forraine iurisdiction The King only may graunt or licence to found a spiritual incorporation In the raigne of K. Henry the 6. the Pope wrote letters in derogation of the King and his regalty and the Church-men durst not speake against them but Humfrey Duke of Glocester for their safe-keeping put them into the sier The Catholicke Deuyne 27. To the first hath been answered diuers times before that it appeareth to haue been an agreement at that tyme in England that the Popes Bulls of excommunication should not bee published by particular men but with the certificate of some Bishop for more authoritie c. as it is now also vsed in diuers Catholicke CouÌ„tries for auoiding the fraudes and practice of particular inquiet people that by false suggestions get Buls c. But that this was by the auncient CommoÌ„ laws before anie Statute made hath no probabilitie at all as by the whole Course of our auncient Catholicke Kings hath been declared And it groweth now somewhat loathsome and ridiculous to see M. Attorney runne so often to this common Chymera of auncient Common-lawes without shewing any or any likeli-hood that any such were or could bee in auncient tymes amongst our auncestors for that their religion deuotion sense and iudgement ran wholy to the contrary in those dayes Whervpon it followeth as often we haue said that if a Common-law could not be made admitted or authorized without some common consent of Prince and people it is vnpossible that such common laws should then bee as M. Attorney doth frame heer to his fansie vpon euery occasion that pleaseth him 28. That the King onlie maie graunt licence to found a spirituall incorporatioÌ„ maie bee vnderstood in two sortes First that the said incorporation cannot bee made or erected within his dominions or founded with lands goods or rents without his leaue and licence and this wee denie not Secondlie that the said spiritual incorporation should haue her spiritualtie from the King that is to saie her spirituall and ecclesiasticall priuiledges of being such an incorporation belonging to the Church And this wee haue seen by the practice of all times in England both before and after the Conquest to haue been euer sought and receiued from the Sea Apostolicke wherof wee haue a particuler demonstration set downe before in the 6. Chapter of this our Answere 29. The last which he obiecteth of the fact of Humfrey Duke of Glocester that cast as he saith the Popes letters into the fire for their safe-Keeping is rather a iest than an argument And I maruaile M. Attorney a man of his degree would bring it forth and print it also for an argument whether the thing be true or false For if it fell out as heer is noted in the margent vpon the first yeare of King Henry the 6. his raigne when the King was but eight moneths old and the said Duke his vncle Gouernour of the Land and in his cheifest ruffe who afterward came thereby to soe pittifull a ruine both of himself his freinds and the Realme euerie man maie see what force this iest maie haue which yet I haue not read in anie other author besydes M. Attorney and so to him I leaue it OF THE RAIGNE OF FOVRE ENSVING KINGS TO VVIT Edward the fourth Edward the fifth Richard the third and Henry the seauenth And how conforme they were vnto their auncestours in this point of controuersie which we haue in hand CHAP. XIIII THe line of Lancaster being put downe and remoued from the Crowne by the depriuation and death of K. Henry the 6. and his sonne as before you haue heard there entred the howse of Yorke with no lesse violeÌ„ce of armes and effusion of bloud but rather more then the other familie had done before by taking to it self the Crowne from the head of K. Richard the 2. For that Edward Duke of Yorke by dint of sword inuesting himself of the scepter by the same maintained it though with much trouble feares iealousies for the space of 22. yeares and then thinking to leaue it quietlie to his sonne Edward the 5. though with protestation and oath at his death as Syr Thomas More recordeth that if he could as well haue forseene the vanitie of that ambition as now with his more paine then pleasure he had proued he would neuer haue wonne the curtesie of mens knees with the losse of so manie heads
togeather in one as also for that they are of so small substance as they deserue not to be handled a part For as to the first concerning the buying of alume of the Florentines who doth not see but that it is a temporall case wherin the Realme of England or Marchants therof being interessed the State might pretend iust cause to differre the admission or execution of the Popes sentence of excommunication touching that affaire vntill they had better informed him of the truth or iustice of the cause in their behalfe For this is vsed ordinarily by all Catholicke Princes and States euen at this day 17. The second obiection about the punishment of Priests and Clergy-men by their Bishops and Archbishops hath nothing in it at all that may make for M. Attorneys purpose For that heere is not giuen by Parlament any new spirituall iurisdiction to Bishops Archbishops but some temporall enlargement is graunted to the same As for example that they may not only suspend and excommunicate and punish by their spirituall censures such licentious persons of life but may corporally punish them also by imprisonment and other wayes as heere is set downe And least any in such cases might make recourse vnto the temporall magistrate saying that they were imprisoned wrongfully and contrary to the common secular laws of the Realme this refuge is cut of by this Statute and absolute power giuen to Bishops Archbishops to punish in such cases as well corporally as spiritually wherby also appeareth that such delicts of Clergy-men were in those dayes to be inquired of and punished only in the Bishops Courts and not in the temporall which was a dignity and no small preheminence of the Prelates of England aboue many other Countreys who neither then nor now haue the like absolute preheminence in all things as before hath byn shewed For that diuers cases and causes doe appertaine only to spirituall Courts in England which are handled also by secular magistrates in sundry other countreys as namely that of Testaments and the like And this is to be ascribed to the speciall piety deuotion of our Catholicke Kings and Countrey 18. As for the third point wherin M. Attorney saith Rex est persona mixta adding this reason because he hath Ecclesiasticall and temporall iurisdiction Whosoeuer maketh this instance either M. Attorney or some other author of his he little seemeth to vnderstand what is needfull to induce Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction wherof he may need more at large in the second Chapter of this booke And as for the person of a King it may be named mixt in some other respects as namely for that a King is annointed and therby hath somewhat of a Clergy-man also though absolutely he be a lay-man as you haue heard before the great Christian Emperour Valentinian professe of him self Quod erat vnus de populo that he was a lay-man and not a Clergie-man He is likewise head of the whole Common-wealth wherin are members both Clergy and lay-men as before hath byn said and in that respect is he head of both partes and consequently mixt or common to them both But all this induceth not necessity of spirituall iurisdiction except it be committed vnto him from the Church and Prelates therof in whome originally it is as in the forenamed place we haue abundantly declared 19. And the like wee answere finally to the fourth and last obiection wherin it is said that the King maie dispense with a bastard to bee made Priest and with a Priest to haue two benefices and this by his Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction The matter must bee distinguished that the King maie dispense or giue his consent in these cases for so much as toucheth the Common wealth or maie bee hurtfull vnto it and no otherwise which is to say so far forth as it maie importe or preiudice the Commō-wealth that bastards not inheritable should be Priests or one Priest hold manie benefices But then this dispensation is not by anie iurisdiction spirituall as M. Attorney would inferre but temporall onlie of the Prince as hee is head of the Common wealth For as concerning spirituall dispensation appertaining to conscience for so much as the prohibition that Bastards shall not bee ordained Priests was not made first by temporall Princes but by the auncient Canons of the Church none can dispence properly therin but he that is spirituall head of the whole Church or some other by his commission 20. And by the same reason for that spirituall iurisdiction ouer soules which is the iurisdiction of him that hath a benefice cannot bee truely giuen or deliuered to anie man but by him that hath it in himself to wit some Prelate of the Church that hath it from the fountaine of succession from the Apostles as before hath been declared it followeth that none which hath not this iurisdiction by this means in himself can giue anie benefice to anie man and much lesse two or manie benefices that is to saie spirituall iurisdiction ouer manie flocks to one man except hee onlie that hath superior and mediate spirituall iurisdiction ouer the said flocks and their soules And heerby wee see that standing in the principles and grownds before set downe and manifestly proued M. Attorneys instance is to no purpose at all to the effect and sense wherin hee would haue it vnderstood 21. And this shall suffice for this place and for the raignes and liues of all Christian Princes of our Realme that liued in vnion and conformitie of one religion and acknowledgment of one supreme authoritie spiritual of the Sea Apostolicke of Rome from the first to the last that is to saie from King Ethelbert that receiued the first grace of our conuersion to the Christian Catholicke Roman religion vnto King Henry the 7. inclusiuè who being the last and neerest English auncestour to his Maiesty that now is and succeeding after aboue a hundred and twenty English Kings of the same religion ended happely also his life raigne therein without any change or alteration And if this sonne had followed the same course and held it out to the end as he did for two partes of three of his raigne he had byn thrice happy but Gods prouidence for his and our sinnes permitted otherwise We shall therfore see breifly the manner means occasions motiues and euents therof in the ensuing Chapter OF THE RAIGNE OF K. HENRY THE EIGHT And of his three children King Edward Queene Mary and Queene Elizabeth And how the first innovation about Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was made and continued in their dayes CHAP. XV. NOVV are we come vnto the time wherin great change indeed and alteration was made in our Countrey by particular Statutes and Nationall laws so far forth as a perpetuall and vniuersall receiued truth by nationall and temporall decrees could be altered in the foresaid point of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction For that K. Henry
should bee able to get authoritie ouer so manie other Bishops his equals throughout so manie and different nations so far off from him and so little fearing his temporall power or that so manie People Citties Kingdomes Common-wealths Prouinces and Nations would bee so prodigall of their owne libertie as to subiect themselues to a forraine Priest as now so manie ages they haue done or to giue him such authoritie ouer theÌ„selues if he had no right therevnto at all 7. But what shall I stand to dispute with Luther in this matter Or what importeth it what he saieth or beleeueth therin for so much as through anger and enuie he knoweth not himself what he thinketh or saith but declareth well the saying of the Apostle to be true in himself Cor ipsius insipiens obscuratum itaditumque in reprobum sensum That his foolish heart is darkned and deliuered ouer vnto a reprobate sense So King Henry pronouncing as you see a heauy iudgment against Luther now and himself afterwarde when he fell into the same darknes and not only obscuritie of vnderstanding but inconstancie also of proceeding which heer so eagerly hee obiecteth to Luther for this he writeth of him Quis non eius miretur inconstantiam c. who will not wonder at Luthers inconstancie for a little before he wrote in his bookes that the Papaltie though it were not by diuine right yet was it by humane to witt by humane consent for the publik good of the Church and therevpon condemned and detested the sect of the Hussites in Bohemia for that they had cut themselues off from the obedience of the Roman Sea affirming that they sinned damnably whosoeuer obaied not the Pope This he wrote verie lately since his fall from Catholicke religion but now he is run into that which then he so much detested And like inconstancy he hath shewed in another point also which is that hauing preached of late in a certaine Sermon to the people that the Popes excommunication was to bee obaied and patiently be borne as a medecine in a disease WheÌ„ himself afterwards was most worthily excommunicated he tooke that sentence of the Pope so impotently as seeming to be mad or fallen into rage he brake forth into such contumelious speaches and blasphemies as no Christian eares can abide to heare the same so as by his furie he hath made it euident Eos qui pelluntur gremio matris Ecclesia statim furijs corripi atque agitari daemonibus That those which are cast out from the lap of their mother the Church are taken presently with suries and vexed with diuells Thus far K. Henry and much more to this effect which for breuityes sake I pretermit 8. And now let vs with greife of mind some terror of conscience looke ouer and reflect vpon that which happened afterward vnto this King himself and into what extremes of passion and choller he fell in his writings and Statutes against this very Supremacy of the Pope when he was excommunicated by him which heere he defendeth against Luther though in other points of doctrine he remained still opposite to Luther euen vnto his dying day 9. It is worthy the noting also what mutability and inconstancy he vsed not only in the whole thing to wit in dâ—â—â—ing the Popes Supremacy but in the very manner also of falling into that extremity For first for many yeares after the writing of this his booke which was in the yeare of Christ 1521. he continued so deuout and obedient to the said Sea of Rome as no King in Christendome more as may appeare by the mutuall good offices of loue friendship that passed between them And when six yeares after this againe Rome was spoiled by the army of the Duke of Burbon Pope Clement the seauenth held as besieged in the Castle of S. Angelo no King or Prince of Christendome was more forward in the ayd of the said Pope then K. Henry of England as may appeare by his great and famous Embassadge sent that very yeare into France by Cardinall VVolsey about that matter in the yeare 1527. to draw the King of France into the association of that aid and help 10. And when againe the next yeare after King Henry began to moue his doubt or question about the lawfullnes of his marriage with Queene Catherine he referred the whole matter to Rome and procured Iudges to be sent from thence as namely Cardinall Campegius that was directed from Rome the selfsame yeare into England for Legat with like commission for Cardinall VVolsey to be ioyned with him as deputyes from Pope Clement to heare and iudge the matter before whome sitting in iudgment both K. Henry and Queen Catherine being cited personally to appeare they made their appearance in the Church of the Black-Friars in London in the moneth of Aprill anno Domini 1529. which was the one and twentith of King Henryes raigne And albeit King Henry being offended that by this means of these two Legats the Pope accepting of the Appeal of Queen Catherine recalling the matter to himself he could not haue his wil did put from his fauour soone after Cardinall VVolsey when the other was departed and brought him to the miserable end which is well knowne yea condemned for his sake the whole Clergy of England in a Premunire that is to say the losse of all their goods which afterward they redeemed with a submission and payment of a hundred thousand pounds for that they had acknowledged the said Cardinals Legantine authority which himself had procured from Rome yet did not he for this surcease to send other Embassadours to continue the solicitation of the same suite of diuorce in the said Court of Rome and namely among others Doctor Stephen Gardâ—â—â— the Kings chiefe Secretary soone after made Bishop of VVinchester who was sent thither as Stow and others doe testifie presently after the departure of Cardinall Campegius in the same yeare 1529. Neither did King Henry leaue of to hold his Embassadours Lawyers and Procurators there about this matter for two or three yeares after this againe vntill he saw there was no hope to get his diuorce by that means and on the otherside was resolued to marry the Lady Anne Bullen whatsoeuer came of it and so did in the yeare 1533. and 24. of his raigne 11. Thus then you see the beginning and progresse of the cause of King Henryes breach with the Sea Apostolicke which probably would neuer haue byn if he could haue obtained his will that way but falling into despaire therof tooke resolution to cut the knot which otherwise he could not vndoe But the manner of his proceeding may be best seen by two Acts of Parlament set downe heer by M. Attorney the one of the 24. the other of the 25. yeare of King Henryes raigne for that in the former which was in the yeare of his marriage with Lady Anne Bullen as hath byn said he prohibited
well by the words of the Statute which are these VVhere the Kings most excellent Maiesty is by gods law supreme head immediatly vnder him of his whole Church of England intending the conseruation of the same Church in a true sincere and vniforme doctrine of Christs religion calling also to his blessed and most gratious remembrance the innumerable commodities which ensue of concord and vnity in religion c. hath therfore commaunded this his most high Court of Parlament to be summoned as also a Synod of all the Archbishops Bishops and other learned men to bee assembled c. for a full and persect resolution of certaine Articles proposed which are the former six his Maiesty also most gratiously vouchsafing in his owne Princly person to descend and come into his said high Courte and Councell and there like a Prince of most high prudence and no lesse learning opened and declared manie thinges of high learning great knowledge touching the said Articles matters questions whervpon after great and longe deliberate disputation and consultation had and made it was finally resolued as before c. 17. Thus you see how maturely this matter was done and resolued by the new head of the English Church and his Counsell which resolution not withstanding I presume M. Attorney and those of his religion will not well allow à parte rei though for his authoritie they may not denie it according to their owne grounds in that he did contradict therin the Popes and so in this respect they seem to bee but in pittifull plight for that neither the one nor the other head serueth well their turnes And with this wee shall leaue King Henry the 8. who in all the rest of his raigne which as hath byn said was but the third parte after his spirituall headship of that he had raigned before in acknowledgment of the Popes Supremacie his Decrees Ordinances and actions though they were inconstant variable yet were they all except this only controuersie of the Popes authoritie against Protestants and their religion as appeareth both by his solemne condemning and burning of Iohn Lambert for denying the Reall presence the next yeare after this Statute was made as also of Anne Ascue and others vpon the last yeare of his life for the same heresie and of manie others for other Protestant-opinions so as I doe not see how M. Attorney can much glorie in this first headshipp of his Church of England especially that being true which Bishop Gardiner preached and protested publikely at Pauls Grosse in Queen Maries time that K. Henry dealt with him a little before his death for reconcyling himself to the Pope by restoring to him his authority againe if with his honour it might bee brought to passe but before this could bee treated he died and thereby was frustrated of his good purpose therin The answere to certaine Instances of M. Attorney out of this raigne of K. Henry the eight §. II. 18. And this might suffice for King Henries raigne but only that M. Attorney vpon the recitall of certeyne of the said Kings Statutes made by himself for his owne spirituall Supremacy which I hold not needfull for me to stand to answere he moueth a doubt and answereth the same in such sorte as is worthy of consideration His doubt is that for so much as K. Henry was now declared head of the Church and all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction taken from the Pope in England and in English affaires what shal become of the Canons or Canon law togeather with the Constitutions and Ecclesiasticall Ordinances depending of the Church of Rome wherby the spirituall Courts of England were wont to bee gouerned you shall heare his answere in his owne words The Attorney If it bee demaunded saith hee what Canons Constitutions Ordinances and Synodals Prouinciall are still in force within this Realme I answere that it is resolued and enacted by authoritie of Parlament that such as haue been allowed by generall consent and custome within the Realme and are not contrariant or repugnant to the Laws Statutes and Customes of this Realme nor to the damage or hurte of the Kings prerogatiue Royall are still in force within this Realme as the Kings Ecclesiasticall laws of the same Now as Consent and Custome hath allowed those Canons so no doubt by generall consent of the whole Kealme anie of the same maie bee corrected enlarged explained or abrogated For example there is a decree that all Clerkes that haue receiued anie manner of Orders greater or smaller should bee exempt pro causis criminalibus before the temporall Iudges This decree had neuer anie force within England First for that it was neuer approued and allowed of by generall consent within the Realme Secondly it was against the laws of the Realme as it doth appeare by infinite presidents Thirdly it was against the prerogatiue and soueraigntie of the King that any subiect within this Realme should not bee subiect to the laws of this Realme The Catholicke Deuine 19. Heere you see two points touched in this answere First the resolution it self and then the confirmation therof by a speciall example The resolution is very ambiguous doubtfull and vncertaine if you consider it For he saith that such Canonicall laws are to bee still in force as were allowed by generall consent not contrariant to the laws statutes and customes of this Realme nor importe anie dammage to the Kings prerogatiue Royall And what are these thinke you And how vncertaine a rule is this prescribed for laws whereby matters of conscience must be determined Who may not say in his owne case or others this Canon or Constitution though it be of neuer so auncient Councels or Decrees of the Church for of such consisteth the Canon-law was neuer allowed by generall consent of England this is contrariant to some Statute or Custome this importeth dammage to the Kings prerogatiue Royall and so indeed by establishing this new headship the whole body of Ecclesiasticall regimēt was ouerthrowne though M. Attorney to salue the matter saith that the said Canonicall lawes should remaine still in force with the restrictiōs aforesaid as the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes which is as much to say as that these Canon-lawes that were made by generall Councels Nationall or Prouinciall Synods and by the Popes of Rome themselues shall not remaine as their lawes but as the Kings lawes for that he retaineth them of which poore refuge I haue spoken often before how weake and idle it is 20. But now for his particular example chosen out to proue that the generall Canonicall lawes of the whole Church receiued throughout Christendome may be corrected and enlarged explaned abrogated by a particular Countrey which is contrary to the common Maxime that no law can be abrogated but by the same authority by which it was made and allowed or greater I cannot but maruaile that he would insist vpō the exemption of Clerks from secular
now that this authority was no new thing or to vse his words not a Statute introductorie of a new but declaratorie of an old and that the same was conforme to the auncient laws of England acknowledged and practised by all her auncestors Kings of the same and that the difference of her sex as they had qualified the matter and couched their words did hinder nothing at all the acceptance of this authority shee was content to lett it passe admitt therof for the time though I haue beene most credibly informed by such as I cannot but beleiue therein considering also her forsaid sharpenes and pregnancie of witt that vpon diuers occasions especially for some yeares after the beginning of her raigne she would in a certaine manner of pleasantnes iest thereat herself saying Looke what a head of the Church they haue made mee 37. And to the end that no man may imagine that these things some other which heer I am to touch of the good dispositioÌ„ this deceased Princesse had of her self towards Catholicke religion at the beginning of her raigne and for diuers yeares after if she might haue been permitted to her owne inclination are fayned I doe affirme vpon my conscience in the sight of him that is author of all truth and seuere reuenger of all false-hood that nothing hereof is inuented or framed by mee but sincerely related vpon the vndoubted testimonies of such as reported the same out of their owne knowledge As for example that not longe before the death of Q. Marie a coÌ„mission being giuen to certaine of the priuie Counsell to goe and examine the said Ladie Elizabeth at her howse of Hat-field not far from London when other matters had been debated shee taking occasion to talke with one of them a part in a window said vnto him with great vehemencie of spirit and affliction of mynd as it seemed laying her hand vpon his Oh Syr and is it not possible that the Queen my sister will once bee persuaded that I am a good Catholicke Yes Madame quoth the Counsellor if your Grace bee so indeed God will moue her Maiestie to beleiue it Wherevpon the said Ladie both sware and protested vnto him that she did as sincerely beleiue the Roman Catholicke religion as anie Princesse could doe in the world in proofe thereof alleadged the order of her familie which was to heare masse euery daie and the most of them two one for the dead and the other for the liuing And this hath the said Counsellour oftentimes related vnto mee and others hee being a man of great grauity truth and sinceritie in his speeches 38. And coÌ„forme to this I haue seen a letter written in Spanish from the said howse of Hat-field vnto K. Philip then in Flaunders by the Count of Ferâ—â— afterward Duke and then Embassadour for the said King in England which letter was written vpon the 16. daie of Nouember in the yeare 1558. when Queen Marie being now extreme sicke and annealed out of all hope of life he went to visit the said Princesse Elizabeth from his Maister and relateth all the conference and speach he had with her and her answers to diuers points concerning her future gouernment with his opinion of the same both in matters of 〈◊〉 and religion concerning the latter wherof though hee discouered in her a great feeling and discontentment of certaine proceedings against her in her sisters time and therevpon did foreâ—â—some troubles like to ensue to some of them that had been in â—â—fe gouernment and namely to Cardinall Poole if he had liued 〈◊〉 wrtieth he that for the Principall points of Catholicke faith â—â—en in controuersie he was persuaded she would make no great â—â—teration and in particular he affirmeth that she protested vnto vnto him very sincerely that she beleiued the reall presence in the Sacrament after the words of consecration pronounced by the Priest 39. Which relation of this noble man is much consirmed by that which was written to the said Queene herself some six or seauen yeares after by Doctor Harding in his dedicatory epistle before the confutation of the English Apologie of the Church of England vpon the yeare 1565. wherin he commendeth her liking of her more sober preachers both allwayes heertofore saith he and specially on Good-friday last openly by words of thanks declared when one of a more temperate nature then the rest in his sermon before your maiesty confessed the Reall Presence So he And that this opinion and affection staied and perseuered with her euen vnto her old age by her owne confession I haue for witnes another Worshipfull knight yet aliue who vpon the truth of his conscience hath often protested vnto me that hauing occasion to walke talke with her and to discourse somewhat largely of forraine matters for that he was newly come froÌ„ beyond the seas in her garden at VVhitehall not aboue fiue or six yeres before her death relating vnto her among other things the iudgment and speaches of other Princes concerning her excellent partes of learning wisedome bewty affability variety of languages and the like but especially the speaches of certaine great Ladies to this effect vpon viewing of her picture the said knight seeing her to take much contentment therein and to demaund still greedily what more was said of her he thought good asking first pardon to ad the exception that was made by the said Ladies to wit how great pitty it was that so rare a Princesse should be stained with heresie wherat her Grace being much moued as it seemeth answered And doe they hold me for an heretick God knoweth what I am if they would let me alone and so auouched vnto him in particular that she beleiued the Reall presence in the Sacrament with other like protestations to that effect 40. And sundry yeares before this againe there being sent into England from France one Monsieur Lansacke of the French King Counsell that was Steward in like manner of the Queen-mothers houshould as before hath byn meÌ„tioned he was wont to recount testifie after his returne with great asseueration that hauing had confident speach with the Queen of England about matters of religion she told him plainely that which before we touched about her spirituall Supremacy to wit that she knew well inough that it belonged not to her but to S. Peter and his Successours but that the people and Parlament had layed it vpon her and would needs haue her to take and beare it Adding moreouer her Catholicke opinion about other points in controuersie also and namely about Praying to Saints affirming that euery day she prayed herself to our Blessed Lady And so far forth had she persuaded this to be true to this French Counsellour as he did not only beleiue it and reporte it againe with great confidence but was wont to be angry also with such as should seeme to make doubt of the truth therof among whome for
places of differēt Religion Christians liuing there should of their owne curiosity goe sometimes to the Churches or Moscies of that Coūtrey to heare see only what is there done though not to pray or worship or which is lesse should carry or weare their Turbant or Mahometan habit it were not so great a matter of offence but if the King or Emperour should commaund the same to be done in attestation of their conformity of religion now this precept doth make it much more vnlawful though yet if he were not true King indeed nor true magistrate that should make such a precept but some priuate man of his owne authority euery man seeth that it would rather diminish then encrease the obligation of recusancy And so M. Attorney when he affirmeth that Catholickes first began their recusancy of going to Church vpon this persuasion that Queen Elizabeth was not lawfull Queene he alleadgeth circstumāce that might rather in some sort facilitate their going then encrease their obligation to the same recusancy For that her precept and commaundement binding them not at all as not Queene they were freed thereby of that obligation as before hath byn said springing of this head of Royall commaundement 10. This then is the first great iniury which M. Attorney offereth vnto Recusant Catholickes interpreting their recusancy to be of malice and treasonable hearts rather then of band of conscience which iniury he often iterateth in the current of his discourse saying after many other accusations heaped togeather in this sorte In all this tyme no law was either made or attempted against them for their recusancy though it were grounded vpon so disloyall a cause as hath byn said And againe a little after talking of the penall laws made against them for the same recusancy he saith That it was a milde aud mercifull law considering their former conformity and the cause of their reuolt But I hauing shewed now that there was no such generall conformity before and consequently no reuolt and much lesse any such cause of reuolt as he faineth to himself the vntruth of these charges and the wrong done therby to innocent men is made euident and manifest 11. Neither doth M. Attorneys exorbitant humour containe it self heer but being once entred into the field of insolent inuectiues and exaggerations against the said recusant Catholickes hee vaunteth and triumpheth as though he had them vnder him at the barre readie to bee condemned where no man must speake in their behalfe but himself onlie against them without replie or contradiction And therfore after a longe enumeration of matters both impertinent and little important to the cause in hand he writeth thus And there vpon Campian Sherwyn and manie other Romish Priests being apprehended and confessing that they came into England to make a partie for the Catholicke cause when need should require were in the 21. yeare of the said late Queens raigne by the auncient Common-laws of England indicted arraygned tried adiudged and executed for high treason c. And againe not longe after he maketh this conclusion By this and by all the Records of indictments it appeareth that these Iesuites and Priests are not condemned and executed for their Priest-hood and profession but for their treasonable and damnable persuasions and practices against the Crownes and dignities of Monarches and absolute Princes c. Thus hee 12. But heer I would aske may not a man of his calling bee ashamed to put in print so manifest vntruths euen then when there are so manie hundreds yet aliue that were at the said arraignments trials condemnations deaths of the said Blessed men Campian Sherwyn the rest who not only protested on their soules and euerlasting saluation at their last houre to bee guyltlesse in all accusations laid against them except only their Orders of Priest-hood and profession of faith but vpon racks also stood therevnto and defended the same so cleerly at the barre with manie reasons proofes and demonstrations as most of those that stood round about and heard their Pleas yea Protestants also by name did think certainly when the Iury went forth to consult and did offer likewise to lay wagers theron that at least Father Campian and his companie the first day should haue been quitted 13. And as for the auncient common laws of England wherby M. Attorney saith they were condemned wee haue shewed now often before that this is but a word of Course with him that there bee no such Commō-laws extant not euer were or could bee vnder Catholicke Princes against Priests before the breach of King Henry the 8. and that this is but an Idaea Platonica of the Attorneys inuention to couer and colour matters withall whose soule truly I doe loue so dearly as I would bee very sory hee should entangle the same with the bloud of those godly men that suffered before he came to age to vndergoe that daungerous burthen of pleading against them Hee maie leaue that charge to his Auncients especially to him that had his office at that time who being yet liuing as I suppose hath both that and many other such heauy reckonings to answere for at the time appointed by the common Iudge of all whome I beseech most humbly to facilitate that account vnto him and others interessed therin as this also of calumniating Recusant-Catholickes to M. Attorney they being the only people of that profession that most ought to be pittied and charitably delt withall for that they suffer only for not dissembling in their consciences which if they would doe as the sinne were damnable to themselues so were it nothing profitable or auailable to the State or Prince to haue externall conformity without inward consent iudgement will or loue And so much of the ground of this first expostulation pretermitting many other things which might be complained of in this boysterous streame and torrent of M. Attorneys accusations against them 14. And yet one thing more I may not pretermit which is to admonish his conscience if it haue aures audiendi hearing eares which by our Sauiours speach appeareth that diuers cōsciences haue not to looke to one speciall obligation aboue the rest which is that hauing ended and put in print this his Booke presented the same in person to his Maiesty shewed the principall drift and partes therof and therby made some stronge impressions against the said Recusant-Catholickes as well appeared by his said Maiesties speaches and discourse that day at dinner when the said booke was brought forth his obligation I say is and this both in conscience and honour that finding himself now mistaken ouershot or deceiued in some of his said principall Reportes and principally in this about Recusant-Catholicks he is boūd to present also this Answere to his said Maiesty for manifestation of the truth and releiuing the said Catholickes of the vniust accusations laid against them as he did present his owne booke of the said
read predecessors Pag. 117. lin 12. for religions read Religious Pag. 118. lin 14. for men desires read mens desires Pag. 122. lin 33. for quetting read quietting Pag. 129. lin 11. for endevving read endowing Pag. 152. lin 12. for Tyrus read Cyrus Pag. 168. lin 31. ovvne his vvords read his owne words Pag. 177. lin 25. for bad read had Pag. 191. lin vlt. in some copyes for hape read haue Pag. 208. lin 39. for sâ—ruiued read suruiued Pag. 209. lin 10. for hir read his Pag. 225. lin 20. for the read she Pag. 229. lin 26. for aginst read against Pag. 254. lin 36. hath said adde hath byn said Pag. 270. lin 26. for my read any Pag. 275. lin 10. for pecular read peculiar Ibid. lin 22. for theraâ—ut read therabout Pag. 278. lin 35. for began read begun In the Margentes Pag. 17. for controsies read controuersies Pag. 85. for lavvoy read lawes Pag. 146. for had read bad Pag. 383. for Castus read Calixtus Pag. 180. for 25. read 35. Pag. 132. for hauing read raigning It may please thee gentle Reader of thy curtesy to pardon these and other like faultes if any shal be found and consider vvith thy selfe the difficultyes we haue in vsing the help of straungers herin A TABLE OF THE PARTICVLAR MATTERS CONTEYNED IN THIS BOOKE A. ABbyes Monasteryes founded in England by Religious Catholicke Princes Cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad num 49. Abbey of Euesham priuiledged from Rome cap. 6. num 42. Abbey of S. Albans founded by K. Offa. cap. 6. num 43. The priuiledges and exemptions of the same ibid. Abbey of Glastensbury priuiledged by Pope Iohn the thirtenth cap. 6. num 45. Abbey of VVestminster priuiledged at the petition of K. Edward the Confessor cap 6. num 47. 48. Abbot of VValtham punished why cap. 12 num 29. 32. Absurdityes of Statute-decrees in Parlament about spirituall power giuen to secular Princes cap. 3. n. 6.7.18.19.20 21. 22. 23. 24. Absurdity of a womans Supremacy in spirituall matters cap. 4. num 27. Absolution of K. Henry the second by the Popes Legates cap. 9. nu 12 13. S. Adelmus Bishop of Sherborne his voyage to Rome cap. 6. num 40. His booke of Virginity ibid. n. 42. Adelnulph King of England his confirmation of Peter-Pence to Rome cap 6. num 71. Agreement betweene the Pope and K. of England about Prouisions of Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 12. num 12. 39. S. Ambrose his iudgement of spirituall power cap. 2. n 25. 26. His combattes and conflictes with the Emperour and Empresse about Church-affayres ibid. n. 27.28 29. Ancient-Fathers directions how to find out truth cap. 1 n. 17. 18. Their freedome of speach to Emperours cap. 4. n. 4. 5. 6. S. Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury his commendations cap. 8. num 2. His pall brought from Rome by the Popes Legat. ibid. num 4. His plaine dealing with K. VVilliam Rufus ibid. num 5. His reconciliation with K Henry the first ibid. num 11. Appellations to Rome about Controuersies that fell out in England cap. 6. n. 49. 50. deinceps Appeale of K. Henry the second to the Pope about the controuersie of the death of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. n. 11. Appeales from K. Richard the first to the Pope cap. 9. num 23. Appeale of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to Rome against K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 17. Archbishop of Canterbury accused to the Pope by K. Edward the first cap. 11. num 16. Archbishop of Canterbury depriued of spirituall Iurisdiction by Q. Elizabeth cap. 11. num 30. Archbishop of Yorke put to death by commaundement of King Henry the fourth cap. 15. num 23. Arguments of K. Henry the 8. against Luther for the Popes Supremacy cap. 15. num 5. 6.7 deinceps Assertions of Protestants and the foundation therof Prefac num 7. S. Athanasius his seuere reprehension of the Emperour Constantius cap. 4. num 8. M. Attorney his imagined ignorance cap. 1. num 12. His condemnation of controuersy-wryters ibid. num 26.27.28 29. His time of study in law ibid. n. 34. His absurd propositions and arguments refuted cap. 3. per totum deinceps per totum librum His arguments and shiftes returned vpon himselfe cap. 4. num 9 12. His new deuise to make Ecclesiasticall lawes the Kinges lawes ibid. num 13. 14. M. Attorney challenged cap. 6. n. 28. Iniuryes offered by him to many in this his booke cap. 16. per totum His false charge of Catholickes ibid. num 2. His iniurious and slanderous calumniations ibid. num 10. His manifest notorious vntruthes ibid. num 11. His Idaea Plaetonica of ancient comon-lawes ibid. num 13. His false information of his Maiesty that now is ibid. num 15. 16. His promise not performeable ibid. num 34. S. Augustines seuere sentence against heretickes and heresies cap. 16. n. 29. S. Augustine of Canterbury his successors by appointment from Rome cap. 6. num 20. Authority spirituall temporall the difference therof cap. 2. n. 4. 5. Authority Episcopall greater then Imperiall cap. 2. num 25. Authority spirituall giuen vnto Q Elizabeth by Parlament cap. 3. num 3. The absurdityes and inconueniences therof ensuing ibid. num 4. 5. Authority of Bishops Courtes from whence it is deriued cap. 13. num 17. Authority of English Prelates when England was Catholike cap. 14. n. 17. B. Bastardy a let or hinderance to Priesthood cap. 14. num 19. S. Benedict of Northumberland his voyage to Rome for priuiledges of his monastery cap. 6. num 39. Benefices collated by lay-men cap. 7. num 26. 29. S. Bertulph his monastery priuiledged from Rome cap. 6. num 39. Bigamy cap. 11. num 30. 31. A statute therof by K. Edward the first ibidem Doubts therabout raised in England ibid. num 31. 32. Bishops made in EnglaÌ„d by the Popes authority cap. 6. num 21. 22. Bishops lands seased into the Kinges handes and why cap. 11. num 28. Bishops how they might be punished for not admitting the Kinges iust presentation cap. 11. num 29. Bishop of Hereford taken from the barre of secular Court by Ecclesiasticall authority cap. 11. num 46. Bishops and Prelates of England sent to the Councell of Constance in Germany cap. 13. num 6. Bishops how they may be called the Kinges spirituall Iudges cap. 13. n. 8. Bishops Courtes from vvhence they haue their authority cap. 13. num 17. Bishops hovv farre they may be commaunded by the King cap. 13. num 18. Birth-right of lavves c. â— n. 18.22 23. Birth-right of Englishmen is Catholicke Religion cap. 1. num 26. Bodyes to the King and soules to the Priest cap. 4. num 5. Booke of K. Henry the 8. against Luther in defence of the seauen Sacraments cap. 15. num 3.4 5. Breach of King Iohn vvith the Sea Apostolicke and occasion therof cap. 9. num 57. Breach of K. Henry the 8. with
and how it extendeth it selfe cap. 1. per totum Error how it differeth from Ignorance cap. 1. num 8. 9. Euesham-Abbey in VVorcester-shire builded by S. Egwyn cap. 6. num 42. The same priuiledged from Rome ibidem Eustachius K. Stephens sonne his violence vsed against Clergy-men of Yorke cap. 8. num 35. Excommunications practised by the Apostles cap. 2. num 15. Exemption of Clergy-men from secular power ex iure diuino cap. 2. num 37. Item by Imperiall lawes ibid. n. 38 By particular Kinges and Princes ib. num 39. Exemptions graunted by diuers Popes to pious vvorkes in England before the Conquest cap. 5. num 10. Expostulations vvith M. Attorney about iniuryes offered to many in his booke of Reportes cap. 16. per totum Exulteration of M. Attorneys booke of Reportes cap. 16. num 33. F. Father Campian and his fellovv-martyrs iniured by M. Attorney cap. 16. n. 11. Their protestations at their death ib. num 12. Founders of pious vvorkes had authority ordinarily to giue Charters for priuiledges and exemptions therof cap. 8. num 23. Foundation of Abbeys and Monasteryes in England before the Conquest cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad 49. Franquises and priuiledges of Churches and monasteryes procured from the Pope cap. 6. num 37.38.39 deinceps Freedome of speach in the ancient Fathers to Emperours cap. 4. num 4. 5. 6. G. Geffrey K. Richard the first his brother made Archbishop of Yorke cap. 9. num 35. His deposition from his bishopricke ibid. num 45. Againe restored ibid. num 46. Glastenbury-Abbey priuiledged from Rome at the petition of K. Edgar cap. 6. num 45. God the author of all lavvfull povver cap. 1. num 1. 2. Gods miraculous actions in the old testament ascribed to Christ cap. 4. num 30. Gouernment of vvomen in spiritualityes and absurdity therof cap. 4. n. 19. 20.21 22. Great-Charter for Church-priuiledges began by K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 6. S. Gregoryes commission to S. Augustine of Canterbury cap. 6. nu 12. 13. S. Gregory Nazianzens discourse about the nature of spirituall and temporall Iurisdiction cap. 2. num 4. Groundes of spirituall authority Prefac num 6. Groundes of Protestants assertions Prefac num 7. Of Puritans ibid. num 8. Of Catholickes ibid. num 9. Groundes in sectes new-opinions vvhat they are or can be cap. 16. n. 25. Gualter Archbishop of Roane Gouernour of England cap. 9. n. 4. 42. His disgust and appeale against King Richard the first ibid. num 47. Guide to saluation Pref. num 5. H. Head-ship of spirituall matters not possibly in a woman cap. 4. num 26. The absurdityes that would follow therof ibid num 27. K. Henry the first his raigne ouer England cap. 8. num 8. His good beginning ibid. num 9. His resignation of inuestitures ibid. num 14. His conference vvith Pope Calixtus in Normandy ibid num 14. His acknowledgment of the Popes supremacy ibid. num 21. K. Henry the second his raigne out England cap. 9. à num 1. vsque ad n. 22. His temporall greatnesse ibid. num 2. His lamentable end ibid. num 6. Laws attempted by him against the Church ibid. num 7. Made legate of the Pope in England ibid num 9. His humility to the Sea Apostolicke cap. 9. num 10. His appeale to the Pope about S. Thomas of Canterburâ— death ibid num 11. His purgation and absolution by the Popes Legat. ibid. n. 12. 13. His letter to the Pope in great affliction ibid. n. 14. â—â— The straytes vvherunto he vvas driuen ibid. num 19. His pennance at the body of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. num 19. K. Henry the third his temporall homage done to the Sea Apostolicke cap. 10. num 3. His beginning of the Great Charter for Church priuiledges ibid. num 6. His conference vvith K. Lewes of France ibid. num 9. His obedience and subiection to the Popes cap. 10 n 19. His letter to Pope Innocentius ibid. num 21. His statutes in fauour of the Clergy ibid. num 27. His obedience to the Bishopp of London in spirituall matters ibid. num 34 35 Also to the Deane of Paules ibid. num 38. K. Henry the 4. his raigne cap. 13. n. 1. 2. 3. deinceps His condemnation and execution of the Archbishop of Yorke c. 15. n. 23. K. Henry the seauenth his raigne ouer England cap. 14 n. 15. 16. deinceps His statute for reformation of the Clergy ibid. His deuotion and obedience to the Sea of Rome vntill his death ibid. n. 21. K. Henry the 8. his good beginning cap. 15. n. 1. 2. His booke against Luther ibid. num 3.4 5. His arguments therin for the Popes supremacy ibid num 5. 6. dein His inuectiue against Luthers inconstancy ibid. num 7. His good offices to the Pope continued for many yeares ibid. n. 9. The beginning of his breach vvith the Pope ibid. n. 10. 11. His taking vpon him the Supremacy ibid num 13.14 15. His condemnation of Protestants religion ibid. n. 15. Heretickes their pretence of singularity of knowledge cap. 1. n. 5. 6. 7. Heresy how great and grieuous a synne cap. 16. n. 26. Hubert Earle of Kent Chiefe Iusticer of England cap. 10. num 34. His disgrace vvith the Kinge ibid. His taking of Sanctuary ibid. Hunting hawking disliked in English Bishopps and Prelates c. 9. n. 45. I. Ignorance vvhat it is cap. 1. num 10. Ignorance how it differeth from error ibid. n. 10. 11. Ignorance negatiue and priuitiue ibid. num 10. 11. Ignorance voluntary and inuoluntary ibid. num 11. 12. Inas King of the VVestsaxons his letters in fauour of the Pope cap. 6. n. 69. His Pilgrimage to Rome for deuotion cap. 6. n. 82. Inconueniences by strangers promoted to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 11. num 36. Remedyes therof sought from the Pope ibid. n. 38. Iniuryes offered to diuers sorts of men by M. Attorney his booke cap. 16. per totum Insolency of some priuate men and perills that often arise therby cap. 16. num 31. Inuasion of Abbey-landes or goods forbidden vnder payne of damnation cap. 5. num 11. 12. Inuectiue of K. Henry the 8. against Luthers inconstancy cap. 15. num 7. Inuestitures to Benefices desyred by Princes denyed by Popes cap. 7. n. 34. The beginning therof by secular Princes cap. 8. num 16. Inuestitures resigned by K. Henry the first cap. 8. num 14. Inuestitures graunted only by permission of the Sea Apostolicke cap. 8. num 17. K. Iohn of England his variable state in gouernment cap. 9. n. 48. deinceps His obedience to the Sea of Rome ibid. num 50. 51. His piety in the beginning of his raigne ibid num 53. His humility liberality ibid n. 54. His breach with the Church of Rome and occasion therof cap. 9. n. â—7 His indignation against Clergy meÌ„ ibid. num 58,59 60. His offer of subiectioÌ„ to the Mores ibid. num 62.
His reconciliation vvith the Sea of Rome ibid. num 62. 63. His death ibidem n. 66. Iurisdiction spirituall and temporall and the dependance or independance the one of the other cap. 2. n. 6. 7. Iurisdiction-spirituall internall and externall cap. 2. n. 16. Ins how farre the vvord extendeth cap. 1. num 3. K. Key of knowledg cap. 6. num 32. Kinges capable of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction by commission cap. 12. n. 29. King how he is Persona mixta c. 14. num 1â— King Edward the CoÌ„fessor his Charters and priuiledges for Church-libertyes cap. 5. n. 15. deinceps Item his subiection to the Pope ibid. num 16. 17. 18. King Edward the first excommunicated by Pope Formosus cap. 6. n. 57. King Edvvyn of Northumberland demaunded Bishops from Rome c. 6. nu 22. Priuiledges graunted vnto him by Pope Honorius ibidem King Edgar his reformation of the Clergy of England by authority from Rome cap. 6. num 27. King Ceadwalla of the VVestsaxons his going to Rome and death there cap. 6. num 40. King Ethelbert of kent his Charter for Church priuiledges cap. 5. num 11. His dependance of the Sea of Rome cap. 6. num 20. King Inas his lavves in fauour of the Pope cap 6. num 69. His Peter-pence paid to Rome ibid. num 68. King Kenulphus his Charter for Church priuiledges cap. 5 num 3. 4. His letter and humble petition to Pope Leo. cap. 6. num 30. 32. King Offa of Mercia his atteÌ„pt against Iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury cap. 6. num 29. King Offa the younger of Mercia his Confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. n. 70. King Osway of Northumberland his embassage to Pope Vitalianus for an Archbishop into England cap. 6. n. 24. King of Spaine his Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in Sicily cap. 15. num 20. Knightes of the Temple suppressed in England cap. 11. nu 43. L. Lanfranke chosen Archbishop of Canterbury cap. 7. n. 4. His letter to Pope Alexander the second ibidem Lawes Ecclesiasticall not made but receaued by secular Princes cap. 1. n. 4. Lawes-birthright cap. 1. num 18. 19. Lawes municipall and their antiquity cap. 1. n. 19. Their commodityes discommoâ—â—â—â—â—â— ibid. num 20. Lawes-canon and how they vvere first receyued in England cap. 4. n. 17. Law-Ciuill and vvhat it is c. 4. n. 24. Law of Nature cap. 4. num 25. Law Euangelicall cap. 4. num 29. Lawes municipall of England cap. 4. num 39. Lawes made before the Conquest by secular princes concerning Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction cap. 6. n. 3. 4.5.6.7 deinceps Lawes Ecclesiastical not made by Princes but by Prelates in England c. 6. n. 9. Lawes attempted by K. Henry the second against the Church of England cap. 9. n. 7. Lawes of K. Edward the first in preiudice of the Clergy of England cap. 11. num 21. Law of Premunire and beginning therof cap. 12. n. 11. 12 Lawes Ecclesiasticall subiect to euery mans particular caluÌ„niation c. 15. n. 19. Legates of the Pope forbidden entrance into England and vvhy cap. 14. num 13. 15. Leopold Duke of Austria his imprisoning of K. Richard the first cap. 9. num 39. Lollards heretickes in England cap. 13. n. 7. Lawes for their apprehension and execution ibid. num 7. 23. Their name and origen ibidem Luther impugned by K. Henry the 8. Cap. 15. num 4. 5. 6. deinceps His inconstancy inueighed at by the same King ibid. num 7. M. Missions into England by authority of the Pope cap. 6. num 33. Monasteryes and Abbeys founded in England before the Conquest cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad 49. Monasteryes and Churches priuiledges procured from Rome cap. 6. n. 37. 38. 39. Monastery of S. Bertulphes the priuiledges therof cap. 6. num 39. Motiues that indured K. Edw. the 3. to proceed so violently against the Church of England cap. 12. num 3. Mounsieur Lansackes coÌ„ference vvith Queene Elizabeth cap. 15. num 41. N. Name of Lollards from whence it is deriued cap. 13. num 23 24. M. Attorneys ridiculous Etimology therof ibid. num 22. Nature and conditions of spirituall and temporall iurisdiction expressed by S. Gregory Nazianzen cap. 2. num 4. Nicolas Morris Abbot of VValtham punished by K. Edw. the third vvhy cap. 12. num 29. 32. Nouelty of Q. Elizabeths supremacy misliked by Puritans and Protestants cap. 4. num 41.42.43 deinceps O Oath of Supremacy exacted first of all by Queen Elizabeth cap. 4. num 52. 53. Oath of K. Stephen for the maintenance of the libertyes of holy Church of England cap. 8. n. 27. Obedience of Clergy-men due to the Ciuill Magistrate and how cap. 2. num 33. 34 Obedience of K. Edward the Confessor to the Popes of Rome in his tyme. cap. 5. num 16.17 18. Occasion of the breach of K. Iohn with the Sea Apostolicke cap. 9. num â—7 Occasions of K. Henry the 8. his breach from the pope cap. 15. numero 10. 11. Offa King of the Mercians his confirmation of Peter-pence to the Sea of Rome cap. 6. num 70. Ordinances and decrees of Pope Formosus for the Church of EnglaÌ„d cap. 6. num 59. Origens of spirituall and temporall iurisdiction different cap. 15. num 29. Osius his resolute speach to Constantiâ—s the Emperour cap. 4. num 7. P. Palles of the Archbishops of England accustomed to be taken at Rome cap. 7. n. 11. S. Paules esteeme of spirituall Power giuen vnto him other the Apostles and their successors cap. 2. n. 13. 14. His eager reprehension of vvomans superiority in the Church cap. 4. n. 32. Peace of the Church what it is cap. 7. num 16. Pascalis the pope his letter to King Henry the first cap. 8. num 10. Pennance of K. Henry the 2. at the body of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. num 19. Peter-pence paid to Rome and the beginning therof cap. 6. n. 67.68 69. The same coÌ„firmed by K Offa. ibidem num 70. Also by K. Adelnulph ibid. num 71. In like manner by K. Canutus the Dane ibid. num 72. By K. Edward the Confessor ibidem num 73. Item by K. VVilliam the Conquerour ibid. num 74. And by other kinges vntill K. Henry the 8. ibid. num 75. Perills that often rise by the insolency of priuate men cap. 16. num 3â— Pilgrimage to Rome for deuotion by diuers of our English kinges cap. 6. num 76.77 deinceps Plurality of benefices and vvho can dispense therwith cap. 14. num 20. Pointes commendable in a good pastor cap. 4. num 37. Pope Honorius his priuiledges to K. Edwyn of Northumberland cap. 6. n. 22. Pope Formosus his excommunication of K. Edward the first before the Conquest cap. 6. num 57. His decrees and Ordinances for the Church of England ibid. num 59. Pope Pascalis his letter to K Henry the first cap. 6. num 10. Popes prouisions in EnglaÌ„d for Ecclesiasticall liuinges to straÌ„gers cap. 12. n. â—
Power and the author therof c. 2. n. 2. Power spirituall and temporall and the different endes therof cap 2. n. 3. 4. deinceps per totum caput Power spirituall of the Church and pastors therof cap. 3. n. 10. Power spirituall more eminent than temporall cap. 2. n. 19. Premunire and the first beginning of that law cap. 12. n. 11. Priuiledges and franquises of Churches and monasteryes procured from the Pope cap. 6. n. 37.38 deinceps Priuiledges of the Abbey of Euesham cap. 6. n. 42. Of the Abbey of S. Albans ibid. n. 43. Priuiledges of Glastenbury-Abbey from Rome cap 6. num 45. Priuiledges of VVestminster procured by K. Edward the Confessor cap. 6. num 47. Priuiledges of Ecclesiasticall men in temporall courtes cap. 7. n. 18. alibi saepissimè Promotion of strangers to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 10. num 21. 22. cap. 11. num 36. The inconueniences therof to Englishmen ibidem Protestants doctrine condemned by K. Henry the 8. cap. 15. num 15. Prouisions against bribing at Rome cap. 13. n. 21. Prouisions of Ecclesiasticall liuinges in England made by the Pope c. 12. n. 5. The CoÌ„plaintes therof by Englishmen ibidem The continuance of the same in England cap. ibid. n. 9. AgreemeÌ„t therabout made betweene the Pope and the Kinge cap. ibid. n. 21. Q. Queene Eleanour Mother to K. Richard the first her iorney to Sicily cap. 9. num 29. Her returne by Rome and busines there with the Pope ibid. num â— Her complaintes and petition to Pope Celestinus ibid. num 39.40 41. Queene Elizabeths spirituall authority giuen her by Parlament cap. 3. num 3. 4. The inconueniences and absurdityes that follow therof ibid. n. 4. 5. 6. cap. 4. num 27. Her singularity in that point ibidem num 28. Her supremacy mistiked by Protestants Puritans cap. 4. num 41. 42. 43 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. Causes that moued her first to accept of the Supremacy cap. 15. num 35. 36. Her conferenâ—e vvith Syr Fran. Inglefield ibid. num 37. Item with the Count of Feria the Spanish Embassadour ibid. num â—â— Her protestation about the Real-presence in the Sacrament ibidem n 39. Her ConfereÌ„ce with Mounsieur Lansacke the French Embassadour ibidem num 41. Her owne inclination towards Catholicke Religion ibid num 42. How she vvas drawne to great extremes and cruelty against Catholicks cap. 15. num 43. Queene Mary her raigne cap. 15. n. 3â— Her restoring of Catholicke Religion in England cap. 15. num 31. 32. R. Reasons that shew william the Conrour to haue alwayes acknowledged the Sea of Rome cap. 7. num 8.9.10 deinceps Recourse to Rome presently after Englands Conuersion about Ecclesiasticall affaires cap. 6. num 10,11 12. Recourse to Rome by the Kinges of England and Scotland in their greatest Controuersyes cap. 11. num 44. Recusancy of Puritans and the first cause therof cap. 16. num 5. Recusancy of Catholickes from the beginning of Q. Elizabeth raigne cap. 16. num 7. Reformation of the English Clergy by King Henry the 7. cap. 14. num 15. Reliques sent to King Osway of NorthumberlaÌ„d by Pope Vitalianus c. 6. n. 24. ResignatioÌ„ of inuestitures by K. Henry the first cap. 8. num 14. Restraintes of exercising the Popes Authority in England and how the same vvere first made cap. 2. num 41. cap. 10. num 25. cap. 12. num 35. King Richard the first his raigne c. 9. num 22. 23. deinceps His misfortunes ibid. num 23. His behauiour and oath at his Coronation ibid. num 25. His voiage to Ierusalem ibid. num 26. 27. His kingdome commended to the Popes protection ibid num 27. His mother sent from Rome to Sicily ibid. num 30. His letter to Pope Clement the 3. ibid num 31. His captiuity in Austria ibid. num 38. K. Richard the second his disorders cause therof cap. 21. num 42. His confirmation of Church-libertyes ibid. num 43. His obedience to the Church-Censures ibid num 47. S. Sanctuary graunted by the Pope to S. Iohns Church in London cap. 14. num 9. Denyed by the temporall iudges ibid. num 10. Scruple of Conscience vrged vpon M. Attorney cap. 16. num 14. Sectaryes not any vvay compared to Catholickes vvhy c. 1. n. 13.14 15. Sectaryes their vayne comendation of Truth cap. 1. num 16. Singularity of knovvledge in heretickes cap. 1. num 5. 6. 7 Statute in Parlament for giuing spirituall authority to Q. Elizabeth cap. 3. num â— â—â— â— 19. The absurdityes that therof ensue ibid. num 5. 6. 7. num 19.20 21. 23. 24. Statutes of K. Henry the 3. in fauour of the Church cap. â—0 num 27. Statute of Merton made by K. Henry the 3. cap. 10. num 39. Statute of Bigamy anno 4. Edouardi 1. cap. 11. num 30. Statute of Carliele made in the raigne of King Edward the first c. 11. n. â—9 Statute against Lollards cap. 13 n. 22. 23. Statute for reformation of the Clergy cap. 14. num 15. K. Stephen his raigne ouer England cap. 8. num 25. His oath for the libertyes of the Church ibid. num 27. His inconstancy by euill counsaile ibid. num 28. His violence vsed against Clergy-men ibid. His citation and appearance before the Bishops ibid num 31. Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury deposed cap. 7. num 9. Strangers their promotions to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England and inconueniences therof cap. 10. num 21. 22. 23. cap. 11. num 36. Remedyes sought therof from the Popes of those tymes ibid. num 38. Supremacy Ecclesiasticall not possibly in a woman cap. 4. num 26. 27. Supremacy assumed first by K. Henry the 8. cap. 15. num 13.14 15. Also by K. Edward the 6 ibid num 26. Item by Q. Elizabeth ibid. num 34.35 36. 37. Suppression of the kinghtes of the temple cap. 11. num 43. Synne of heresy how great and greiuous cap. 16. num 26 27. T Tenantes of the Church priuiledged  A straÌ„ge attempt to impugne Catholicke religion by Catholicke Princes lawes in EnglaÌ„d The importance of M. Attorneys Plea The singularity of M. Attorneyes paradox Ciâ— Tuscul q. 3. M. Attorney chalenged of his promise The Author promiseth all modesty in this answere M. Attorney bound in conscience and honour to enforme a nevv his Maiesty * M. Garnet M. Attorneyes ouerlashing in speech Math. 5. Math. 12 The Diuelâ—s sinnes in â—â—pting Adam M. Garnetts case Hovv things heard in confessioÌ„ may not be vttered by Catholick doctrine A partition not afterward performed M. Garnet an honest man by M. Attorneyes warrant M. Attorneyes wit in making a bloudy law to be a sweet lavv About Equiuocation About the antiquity vniuersality of the Protestant Church A straÌ„ge discourse of M Attorney about his Church * Many all 's A theologicall argumet for the Roman Church Mar. vltimo Iâ—an 14. 10. Mat. 10. 1 Timo. 3.
to his Bishoprick of York the secoÌ„d tyme. Malmesb. ibidem fol. 152. The Decision and coÌ„maundement of Pope Iohn The humilitie obedience of our Kings in those ancient dayes S. Elflede Supra â—â—mâ—n 3. Many examples of Appeales Malmesb. lib. 3. de gestis Pontif. anno 745. Malmesbu de rebus gesâ—is Regum Anglor lib. 2. Pope Formosus did excoÌ„municate K. Edvvard the first and hovv the matter vvas amended * This he speaketh in respecâ— of the coÌ„uersation vvith Danes that vvere Infidells Malmesb. lib. 1. de gestis Pontificum Anglorum Decrees and ordinances of Pope Formosus for the church of EnglaÌ„d The vigilancy of ancient Popes ouer England Beda lib. 4. â—â—st Angl. cap. 8. 20. 23. A consideration of moment 6 VVhat Kings Archbishops Bishops liued togeather and vvhat lavves they vvere like to make The concurrence of Kings and Bishops in Kent and London for the first age of English Christianity 1 A necessary inference 7 The concourse vvith other Kings Princes and Catholicke people abroade The vniuersall authority of the Sea of Rome during the time of our Christian kings before the Conquest Marke the consequence 8 The maâ—ing tributary to the Sea of Rome the Kingdome â—â— EnglaÌ„d The beginning of Peter-pence Polidor Virgil lib. 5. de hist. Angl. Stovv in Inas 〈◊〉 705. K. Inas his lavves in fauour of the Pope Kings Offa his coÌ„firmation of the tribute of PeterpeÌ„ce anno Dom. 77â— The greatnes of K. Offa. The confirmation of Peter pence by King Adelnulfe anno Dom. 947. Polidor 〈◊〉 5. historia A speciall note Ingulfuriâ— histor Monasteriâ— de Crâ—yland fol. 50â— The great care King Caâ—ulus the Dane had that Peter pence or other Ecclesiasticall dutyes should be paied an 1032. Auncient lavves against M. Attorney Alredus in vita S. Eduardâ— S. Edvvards confirmation of Peter pence and other duties an 1062. Râ—â—â—rius Houiden par 2. Annal in vita Henries 2. Peter pence confirmed by the CoÌ„queror anno 1070. Peter pence continued after the Conquest vntil K. Henry the eight Anno Domini 1532. 9 The going of diuerse Kings and Princes to Rome for deuotion to that Sea * Supra Demon. 3. Acts and MonumeÌ„ts pag. 121 Beda lib. 4 histo Augiscana cap. 29. The admirable â—oing of 〈◊〉 kings to Rome S. Egvvyn Bishop of VVorcester Supra Dâ—mon 4. Platina â—â— Constantino PP Floren. in Chron. anno 723. Malmesh lib. 1. de gestis Regum Anglorum Beda lib. 5. hist. Angl. cap. 7. K. Inas his going to Rome The history of Ceadwalla his going to Rome dying there Beda ibid. The seruour of English men tovvardes Rome in these dayes An euideÌ„t deduction out of the premissâ—â— 10 The assertion and asseueration of diuerse Kings for preheminence of spirituall povver Apud Harpesfâ—ldâ—â— in histor Angl. Sacul 9. cap. 5. ex Asserte Menem Florentino Marianus in anno 9â—5 Apud Alridum Retuallo sâ—râ— de Regibus Angliâ— An excelleÌ„t speach of K. Edgar to his Bishops coÌ„cerning reformation of the Clergie Tvvo svvordes of S. Peter and Constantine acknovvledged by K. Edgar Rogeriâ—â— Houeden part 2. Annal in vita Henries secundi VVilliam Conquerors iudgement of this matter Q. Eleanor anno 1194. Blesensis epist. 146. Tertull lib. de pudicitiâ— cap. 17. Cyprian de Vnâ—ala Ecclesia The Conqueror began his raigne 1066. and raigned 21. yeares vnto the yere 1087. K. VVilliam boisterous but truly Catholik Florent 10â—6 Sâ—ovv an 20â—7 in vita Guliel Conquestoris Boisterous actions of K. VVilliam Ex Registro apud Bar. in Annal. anno 1084. Ex epist. Lanfran apud Baroâ— An. 1070. The pitifull state of EnglaÌ„d for manners vnder the Conqueror The desire of Lanâ—rank to â—â—e â—id of â—his charge Lanfrankes feare of the Conquerors â—â—ough â—ature 〈◊〉 an 1087. â—he Conâ—â—erours â—â—niâ—ent â—â—each at â—â—s death Satisfaction Stovv ibid. Greg. septimus lib. 7. epist. 1. A sharpe reprehension of Pope Gregory the 7. to the Conqueror Ibidem epist. 2â— The arguments of K. VVilliaÌ„ against Harold Matth. VVestmoâ—ast anno 1065. Malmesb. lib. 3. in vita Guhelme Conquest Stovv in the life of Harold K. VVilliam offered to staÌ„d to the Popes iudgement for his Crovvne Lanâ—bâ—â—t in Chron. anno 1076. Deposing of Stigand and other Bishops by authority of the Pope Malmesb. in vita Guliel 1. In epist. Lanfranci apud Baronium in an 1070. Lanfranke proposeth his doubts to the Pope The palls of EnglaÌ„d accustomed to be taken at Rome Sea Baron in annal Tâ—m 11. an 1070. Malmesb. l. 3. hist. in viâ— Guiâ—l Baron â—â— 1071. Stovv 〈◊〉 1071. A Councell gathered by the Popes coÌ„maundement Stovv an 1083. Charters froÌ„ Rome confirmed by the King Stovv in anno 1087. â—xfra mentis de vita Guâ—eâ—â—i The Conquerors accusation of his brother for nâ—â—ting the Church Stovv Ibidâ—m Râ—g Houeden annal paâ—â— 2. in viâ— henâ— 3. fol. 342. VVhat the peace of the church is Tvvo svvordes the one subordinate to the other The priuiledge of Ecclesiastical men in teÌ„poral Courtes Tenantâ— of the Church priuiledged Diuerâ— other lavves SaÌ„ctuary Breakers of Priuiledges Tythes PeterpeÌ„ce The Conquerors humility tovvards his Archbishop Nuâ—eâ—g Reâ—uâ— Anght l. 1. c. 1 Stovv in vit Guliel in sine The Conquerours last speech of his deuotioÌ„ tovvards the Church 7. â— 9. â—â— Quaâ—â—â—â—pedes 19. M. Attorneyes Instance of no force Povver vvaies by vvhich a lay man may Confer benefices Appropriation of Benefices Sup. cap. 6. Demon. 4. Collations of benefices Cap. Intet cap. Licet extrau de traÌ„slat epise extrau de electione cap. Cum in cunctis * Extrau de elect cap. postquam cap. Intet Canonicos cap. Scriptum est Ex capite qualiter extrau de elect Election confirmetion and consecration of a Bishop by vvhomel Extrau de postula one prelatorum cap. pennl Cap. vlt. extrau de Iure patronatus Glossa distâ—nâ—â— 63. cap. quaÌ„to extrau de postul prelatorum cap. Bonae memoriae Inuestitures desired by Princes but denyed by Popes Bald. l. rescrip in penul col in versiâ— Et ideo rex Angl. â—od de preci bus Imper. aufereÌ„dis 32. deâ—â—n cap. prater 〈◊〉 paragraph vetum dâ—stinct 96. cap Bene quidem 1. Ioan. 2. K. VVilliam Rufus began his raigne an 1087. and raigned 13. yeare to an 1100. K. VVilliam Rufus a good King for a time Florentius vvigorn an 1093. in annal Anglis Stovv an 5. Guliel Rufi CoÌ„mendation of S. Anselme Malmesb. l. 4. de Guliel 2. Florentius an 1095. Malmesb l. 1. de gâ—stis Pontif. Edmerus in vita Anselmâ— S. Anselm his pall brought him from Rome by the Popes Legat. S. Anselm his plaine dealing with K. Rufus VValsing iâ— Ypodig Neusâ—ria an 1â—97 The pitifull death of K. Rufus K. Henry the first began his raigne an 1100 and raigned 25 years vnto 1135. Florent in Chron. an 1100. The good beginning of K. Henry the first In vita Henriâ—â— primi Pope Pascalis his letter to K. Henry the first Malmesb. li. 5. annal in vit
Hen. 1. Florent 〈…〉 an 1106. S. Anselm and the King reconciled Prosperous successe of K. Henry vpon his amendement Floâ—ent VVâ—â—â— in Chron. an 1107. Malmeâ—b in â—it Hen. 1. l. 3. Hovv K. Henry of coÌ„science resigned inuestitures Houeden part 1. aâ—nal fol. 272. The meeting of K. Henry and Pope Castus at Gesòrse in NormaÌ„dy Mal. lib. 5. annal in vita Henr. 1. Polid. virgil l. de inuentoâ—ib RetuÌ„ Gratian distiâ—â— 65. cap. 22. Adrian Sigebert in Cron anno 1111. Baron in annal an 774. The beginning of inuestitures by secular Princes The vse of Inuestitures graunted only by the Seâ— Apostolicke Malmesb. l. 5. hist. in vit â—en â— fol. 94. A consideration of much moment Florent in â—â—on 〈◊〉 â—11 1213. Diuers proofes of K Henry acknovvledging the Popes Supremacy The Charter of Hen. I founder of the Abbey of Reading in the 26. yeare of his raigne and an Dom. 1125. VVeake and impertinent proofe Founders had authority to giue Charters Supra cap. â— This inâ—â—â—nce of â—o valevv Supra Ibid. K. Stephen began his raigne an â—â—35 and held it 1â— yeres and more vntill â—â—54 Vncertainty of humane designementâ— Malmesb. in Stephene Malmesb. l. 1. Hist. Nouell Malmesb. Ibid. The oath of K. Stephen for the libertyes of the Church Malmesb. Ibid lib. 1. Nouell Inconstancy of King Stephen by euill couÌ„sailors A violent act of K. Stephen Malmesb. Ibidem The K. cited to appeare before the Bishopps The kings plea by his Attourney before the Bishops K. Stephen graÌ„ted an appeale to Rome but doubteth the same DiffereÌ„ce betvvixt K. Stephens Attourney and ours Ibidem Florent an 11â—9 VValsingh in â—podâ—g Neustriae an 1142. VVilliam Archb. of York the Kings nephevv depriued by the Sea Apostolick Nuberg l. 1. hist. caep 1â— 26. Polâ—d l. 12. hist. versus finenâ— Beâ—â—ard epist â—â—4 235 237 238. 139. 251. This King raigned from the yeare 1154. vnto 1189. vvhich vvas 35. years K. Henry his temporall greatnes Nubergens l. 3. c. 25. The same handleth much more largely Petrus Blesâ—â—sis ArchdeacoÌ„ of Bath that vvas his latin Secretary many years epist. 47. K Henry punished in that vvherin he tooke most delight Rhetemag Lexomen epist and Henr. 2 epâ—â—t 253. apud Bleâ—â—â—s â—ct Bleseâ— episâ—â—la 164. ExcoÌ„munication threatned to the Queene Stovv in vâ—â— Henr. 2. Nuberg l. 3. 6. 25. K. Henry his lameÌ„table end His vertues Lavves attempted by King Henry against the Church K. Henry vehement contentioÌ„ to haue these lavves take place 〈◊〉 port 2. Aâ—nal in â—â— 1164. K. Henry the secoÌ„d made Legate of the Pope K. Henry his humility to the 〈◊〉 Apostolick K. Henry himselfe appealeth to the Pope Houed part 2. annal in vâ—â— H. 2. K. Henry appealeth the secoÌ„d time K Henry commeth from Ireland to appeare before the Popes Legates Pet. Bloson Epist. 136. The purgation absolutioÌ„ of King Henry A circumstance notably coÌ„mending the true obedience of K. Henry to the Church of Rome Pet. â—â—esen â—pistola 136. A letter of K Henry the secoÌ„d to the Pope vvritten in great affliction Stovv aâ— 1160. K. Henry founded al his state vpon the Popes authority Houed in viâ— Hon. 2. VValsing in Ypodâ—gâ—â— noustr an 1177. Diâ—erse things done by authoritye of the Pope in England The straites vvhervnto King Henry vvas driuen VVasing in Ypodig 〈◊〉 an 11â—4 K. Henry strangely deliuered The earnest and â— syncere penaunceâ— of King Henry The vvonderfull successes of K. Hen. vpon his penance See Nuberg l. 2. hist. â— 25. 33. â— Blesensiâ— epist. 153. This King raigned from the yere 11â—9 vntil 1199. that is 10. yeres Misfortunes of K. Richard King Richard deuout and obedient to the Church of Rome See Blesen epist. 64. ad Celest. PP Reg. Hoâ—ed part 2. Annal. in vit Rich. 2. King Richards behauiour oath at his coronation King Richard goeth to Ierusalem by the Popes procurement The Kingdom commended to the Popes protectioÌ„ See Houed and math Paris anno 1190. Houed iâ— vit Rich. 1. fol. 375. Diuers Appellations from the King to the Pope Houed Ibid. fol. 376. King Richard sent his mother to Rome to entreate the Pope Houed part 2. An. pag. 392. Houeden Ibid. fol. 326. King Richardes letter to P. Clement the 3. Pope Celestines letter to the Realme of England The Bishop of Ely fauored defended by the Pope and the King Nubergens reiuÌ„ Angl. l. 4. cap. 17. Geffrey the kinges brother by authority of the P. made Archbishop of Yorke Nubergens Ibidem cap. 25. King Richards fortunes letted by his brothers ambition enuy of the K of France King Richards captiuity in Austria See Pet. Blesen epest 144. ad Celest. PP Q Eleanores coÌ„plaints vnto Pope Celestinus â—les epist. 145. Q. Eleanora her petition to Pope Celestinus Ibid. epist. 146. Matt. 16. Epist. 6â— ad Celest. â—P The speach of the Archbishop of Reane in K. Richards behalfe coÌ„cerning S. Peters povver Sap. â—â—p 6. 〈◊〉 10. A manifest inference vpoÌ„ the premises against M Attorney Houâ—d in vt Râ—â—â— 1. fol. 445. Hovv small and little spirituall iurisdiction King Richard pretended Paris iâ— vit Rich. 8. Hunting and hauking reproued by the Pope in our English Bishops â—â—uâ—d in vita Ruâ—ar 1. fol. 428. Ibid. fol. 176. Geffrey restored to his Bishopricke by Pope Innocentius Disgust appeale of the Archb. of Roane against K. Richard This King began his raigne an 1199. and raigned 18. yeres vnto an 1216. Variablenes of K. Iohn The pretences of the Dolphin of France to England K. Iohns obeyng the Sea Apostolick Houed 2. part Annal. fol. 458. K. Iohn pretended no supremacy Ecclesiasticall A councel hâ—ld against the kings prohibition Houed in viâ— Ioan. fol. 461. The piety of K. Iohn in the beginning of his raigne K. Iohne humility and liberalitye K. Ioâ—ns mutation to the vvorse See vvalsing in â—pedig anno 1204. and Math. Paris anno 2215. The first occasioÌ„ of K. Iohns breach vvith the Church churchmen Great offence and indignation of K. Iohn against Clergie men Houed Ibid. Many vvish that Pope Innocentius had dealt more myldly vvith K. Iohn Extreme acts of K. Iohn in his indignation Paris in vit Ioan. an 1210. Paris Ibid. an 1212. Math Paris Ibid Paris anno 1213. in vit Ioan. King Iohn offered subiection to the K. of the Moores The straÌ„ge coÌ„trariety of King Iohn The aydea that King Iohn receaued from P. Innocentius The church-liberties confirmed by K. Iohn and the Pope Paris an aâ— 15. See Fox his pageants of the toade skinned to prepare the poisoÌ„ vvith other circuÌ„stances pag. 133. of his Acts and monuments All ancieÌ„t English lavves against M. Attorney K. Henry the third began his raigne 1216 and dyed anno 1â—7â— hauing 56. yeres The coronation beginning of King Henry the third Math. Paris in vit Hen. 3. an 1216. Temporal homage done to the Sea Apostolick by King Henry the third Bles epist. 136. ad Alex. PP Vvalsingâ—m in 〈◊〉 Nousâ—ria
anno 1245. Ibidem K. Henry obtaineth of the P. to be accompted of ful age Paris in 〈◊〉 Hen. 3. an 122â— The beginning of the great Charter for church priuiledges VValsingh in viâ—a Edvvards primâ—â— initiâ— Eâ—ypodig Nâ—u 〈◊〉 an 1274. The deuout behauiour of K. Henry 3. ConfereÌ„ce betvvene K. Henry aud S. Levves K. of France Paris anno 12â—4 in vst Hen. 3. The vtilities by our English Kinges deuotion to Rome Paris Ibid. The Ciuil vvarrs of England vnder K. Henry the third The points vvherin the soueraignty of the Sea of Rome vvas seene The manner of Ecclesiastical elections vnder K. Henry 3. The manner of placing a Bishop of Durham Paris in vit Henr. 3. an 1226. 1228. An other example of the prouision of the Church of Canterbury Ibidem Richard of Canterbury appealeth to Rome against K. Henry 3. Paris an 1231. in vit Henr. 3. Tvvo elected Archbishops of Canterbury refused by the Pope Paris anno 1232. Hovv obedient K. Henry vvas to the Sea of Rome CoÌ„plaints of English-men against straÌ„gersâ— in England Math. Paris anno 1244. The louing and obedient letter of K. Henry vnto Pope Innocentius CoÌ„plaints made to the Councell and Pope himselfe of abuses Paris anno 1245. The popes seuerall orders for prouiding for Englishmen Generall consent of vvâ—â—ting to the Sea of Rome for remedye of agrieuaÌ„ces Math. Paris Anno. 1146. The beginning originall cause of al restraints Mag. Câ—art cap. 1. The statutes of K. Henry all in fauour of the Clergye 2. H. 3. tit ProhibitioÌ„ 13. 4. H. 3. Ibidem 15. 15. H. 3. tit ProhibitioÌ„ 22. Regist. fol. The explication of the lavv Stat. an 9. 〈◊〉 6. cap. 11. Spirituall coâ—â—tes superior to the teÌ„porall Hovv spirituall Courtes are the Kings courtes M. Attorneys inference hovv it holdeth and holdeth not Diuers examples ouerthrovving M. Attorneys commentarye Paris anno 1â—32 The King obeyed the Bishop of London in restoring Earle Hubert Paris Ibid. K Henry obeyed the B. of London in spirituall matters The Bishops refuse to excommunicate at the Kings appointment Paris anno 1234. S. EdmoÌ„d Archb. of Canterbury threatneth excoÌ„munication to the King if he obey him not Paris anno 1215. pag. 656. K. Henry obeyed the Deane of Paules in spirituall authority The Statute of Merton an 20. Hen. 3. This instance proueth nothing See the Code l. 5. tit 27. log 1. Constant lib. 5. Imper. Ze 1. lib. 10. Imper. Iustin. Nouell constit 89. de natural liberis §. Siquis igitur c. Lib. 4. Decret tit 17. cap. 6. * Cap. CoÌ„questus est * Cap. 13. Per venerabilem Ilidom Cap. 7. Causam quae M. Attorney mistaketh and mis-relateth the matter This King began his raigne an 1272. and raigned 35. yeares vntill 1307. Stovv in vita Edouards prâ—â—â— King Edvvard surnamed Long-shanke Deuotion of K. Edvvard Magna Charta VValsingam in vitae Edvvards p. anno 1191. King Edvvard praied and gaue almes for his Queenes soule Crosses erected VVorkes of piety of King â—dvvard VVestmon in heâ— or maiori in vita Edou primi Vestmonasteriensis anne 1197. A pious patheticall speach of King Edvvard King Edvvardes occasions of dealing in VVales and Scotland VValsingam anno 1292. in vita Edouards King Edvvardes mutabilitie in keeping priuiledges Math. Vestmonast VValsingam anno 1307. Math. Vestmon an 1278. Violent proceeding of K. Edvvard A sleight of K. Edvvard against the Clergie In anno 1294. A Knight sent to force the Monkes of VVestminster to yelde by feare to the Kings vvill In meere spirituall things the King neuer made difficulty to obey the Sea of Rome VValsingam eodem anno Diuers Bishopricks disposed of by Popes vnder K. Edvvard the first King Edvvardes deuotion tovvards the first Pope in Auinion King Edvvard accused the Archb. of Canterbury vnto the Pope VVestmonast eodem anno The great respect borne to the Sea of Rome by King Edvvarde An Embassadge sent by K. Edvvard to excuse himselfe to the Pope Thomas VValsingam in an 1308. The manner of vvriting of K Edvvard and his nobility to P. Bonifacius Math Vestmonaster Thom. Valsing in an 1301. 1302. King Edvvards lavves in preiudice of the Clergy of England Vide 3 Edo 5. â—â— Ass pl. 19. Brooke tit premunire pl. 10. Note this vvas vva â—y the common-lavv of England before any statute made CoÌ„mon-lavv must haue some birth or beginning VVestmonasteriensis an 1197. A cleere ouerthrovv of M. Attorneys assertion In vvhat sense the publishing of a Bul might be punished in K. Edvvards dayes Reportis fol. 15. 31. 〈◊〉 â— tit â—â—com 6. â— instance 15. Edouar tit Quare non admisit 7. Vide 39. Edou 3. 20. Note 1. ansvvere CoÌ„mon-lavves imagined but not extant Anno â— Edouards terâ—â—i stat 2. cap. 2. Seasing of Bishops landes Anno. 14. Edo 3. stat 3. pro Clero Hovv Bishops might be punished for not admitting the Kings iust presentatioÌ„ Supra cap. praeced The Archbishop of Canterbury depriued of his spiritual iurisdiction by Q Elizabeth anno 1580. The statuâ—e of 〈…〉 an 〈…〉 vnderstoode in vvhat senâ— should â—e receiued allouâ—ed hâ—ere Lib. 1. Decretalium Gregorie tit 21. The Decree against Bigamy In 6 Decre alium â—â—â— tit de Bigamis The true state of the case and doubt risen in England A poore commentary and shifte of M. Attorney Hovv M. Attorney straineth the â—ext to helpe himself 4 instance Statutum de anno 25. Edouâ— 1. Carlile vide 20. Edouar 3. tit Essom 24. Nota. The first atteÌ„pte vvas to vsurpe vpon such Ecclesiasticall things as appertayned to the Clergy of England vvho at that tyme stood in great avve of the church of Rome The ansvvere to the fourth Instance of M Attorney IncoÌ„ueniences by promoting strangers in England Diuers agreemeÌ„ts for prouision of Benefices VVest monast anno 1307. Remedy sought from the Pope himselfe VValsing Ibidem See statute anno 25. Edouards 3. The statute of Carleile maketh nothing for M. Attourney This King began his raigne an 1307. and raigned 19. yeres to vvitt vntill 1326. Ancient English vvriters vvhen the end VValsing in 〈◊〉 1307. Stovv in Edouardo p. â—â—â—ine vita The ill successe of King Edvvardes marriage â—n France The suppression of the Knights of the Temple VValsiâ—gam in storia Edâ—uâ—râ— 2. anno 1311. 1â—24 â—oâ—dor Stovv Ibidem Recourse made to the Pope by EnglaÌ„d and Scotland in their greatest controuersies VValsing anno 1319. 1323. The â— of Canterbury made by the Popes prouision The Bishop of Hereford taken froÌ„ the barre by Ecclesiasticall authority The statute of Edvv. 2. articuli â—lâ—â—i cap. 36. Eos the ordinance of circumspecté agatis â—do 1. so this effect â—y this statute of the â— of Ed. 2. and 15. of Edvv. 3. cap. 6. 31. E. 3. cap. 11. and by other statutes heretofore mentioned the iurisdiction of the Ecclesiasticall courtes iâ— allovved vvarranted by consent of Parlament in all cases vvherein they novv haue iurisdiction so as these lavves may be iustly called
the Kings Ecclesiasticall lavves or the Ecclesiasticall lavves of England Statut. de Consult editum an 24. E. 1. The explication true meaning of the former prouision 〈…〉 â—â—dâ—â—ations 〈◊〉 anno 5. Edouardi 2. 〈◊〉 18. 〈◊〉 â— cap. 5. Different Courtes shevv different origen of authorityes M. Attorneys common refuge refuted These 2. Kings made most restraints The punishment of these tvvo Princes and their posterity for their violence vsed tovvards the church Particular motiues of K. Edvvard 3. for proceeding as he had VValsingam in vit Ed. 1. anno â—341 The Kings letter to Pope Clement the sixt The complaint reasons against prouisions froÌ„ Rome * Sup. 35. â— â— VValsingam 〈◊〉 vita Edouards 3. The humble supplication of King Edvvard to the Pope before he made his restrictioÌ„s King Edvvardes great embassage vnto the Pope King Edvvards protestation of obedience for himself and his The continâ—ance of the Popes proâ—â—â—â—â— in England VValsing in vita Ed â— an 1366. Diuers other examples The lavve of premunire Polidor hist. Angl. lib. 19. A concordate betvvene the Pope and K. Edvv. for prouisions Supra cap. â— â— 4. 1. instance 16 â— 3. 〈◊〉 excom 4. 1. Ansvvere VValsing in vita Edou 3. anno 1340. â— instance In the Raigne of Ed. 3. â— Ansvvere Snprâ— fol 9. The common lavv cannot determine vvho shall giue cure of benefices vvith spirituall authority belonging therevnto This instance maketh against M. Attorney himselfe 3. Instance 17. â— 3. 23. 20. E 3. enâ—oâ—â—â— 9.16 E. 3 tit bâ—â—u 66. 21 E. 3.6 â— H. 7. 14. Fâ—â—z Na. br 2. Ed. 3. â—â—t excom 6. 21 E. 3. 4. fol. 4. 23. E 3. l. Ass pl. 75. 27. Ed. 3. fol 84. Fitz Na. Br. fol. 34. The Ansvvere to the first second 26. 〈◊〉 King Edâ—vard did not giue Episcopal iurisdictioÌ„ Supra cap. 2. 3. The saying of the Emp. Valentin Supra cap. 4. Supra cap. 6. To the 4. Trifling obiectioÌ„s To the 5. To the sixth Supra cap. 7. M. Attorneys case plaine against himself The 4. Instance 30. E. 3. l. ass pl. 19. 32. H. 4. 16 14 H. 4. 14. 8. H. 6. fol. 3. 35. H. 6. 42. 28 H 6. 1. 7. Ed. 36 14. 11. E. 4. 16 Fitz. Na. Br. fol. 64 E. vide 9. E. 4. fol. 3. hereafter fol. 11. It ought to be determined in the Ecclesiastical Courtes of EnglaÌ„d 21. E. 3. tit excoâ— 6. 31 â— 3. tit Ayde de Roy 103. The Ansvvere Bulls from Rome not admitted except they come certifyed froÌ„ some Prelate at home Sâ—â— Sup. cap. 7. Kings are capable of ecclesiasticall iurisdiction by commission The â— Instance 38. ass pl. 30. See the stat of 15. E. t. c. 4. 31. E. â— c. 11. 38. Ass. pl. 22. 46. E. â— tit pramunure 6. 49. E. 3. l. Ass. pl. 8. The Ansvvere Some things may beloÌ„g to differeÌ„t courtes in different respects Supra in 〈◊〉 â— VVhy the Abbot of VValtam vvas seuerely punished The â— Instance The summe of the first restraint about Prouisions Stat. 25. E. 3. de prouisoribus The Ansvvere AgreemeÌ„t betvvene the King and Pope about prouisioÌ„s VValsing in vita 〈◊〉 an 1371. See S. Bernard a◠〈◊〉 â—l 2. de Consideracione ad Eugeniâ—â— Of the reasons manner of coÌ„cluding these restraints by K. E. the 3. King Edvvards restraints diminished not his devv respect to the church An. 2â— E. 3. â—tat 3. Stat. â— cap. 1. 42. E. 3. â— 1. The disordinate life of K. Edvvard the third VValsing in vita Edouardi 3. an 1340. This King raigned 12 years froÌ„ 1377. to 1399. The causes of K. Richardes disorders King Richard often confirmed the libertyes of the church The practice of Church-libertyes by Clergy-men vnder K. Richard the second Respect borne by King Richard to the true Pope 2. Rich. 2. cap. 7. King Richard obeyed the Censures of the Church VValsing an 1379. M. Attorneys Instance out of this K. Raigne The crovvne of EnglaÌ„d not subiect to any in temporalityes In vvhat sense the Bishop yelded to the statute of Premunire K. Henr. 4. raigned 13. yeares from 1399. to 1412. Stovv in Kent 4. H. â— raigned ten years from 1412. to 1422. Richard Earle of Cambridg Henry lord Scroope treasurer Edmond Earle of March c. H. 6. raigned 18 yeres from 1422. to 146â— Polidor lib. 12. Hist. Augâ— in Hen. 6. VValsing in vita Henriei 4. an 1490. English Prelates sent to the Councell of CoÌ„stance Lavves for executing of Lollard and vvicklifists First Instance 2. H. 4. fol. 9. The Ansvvere Hovv Bishops may be called the Kings spirituall Iudges Supra cap. â— 2 Instance Fitz. Nat. 〈◊〉 269. This had a resemblance to an Attainder of treason â—herin there must be first an ind4ctment by one Iurie and a conuiction â—y anâ—ther 11. H. 4. 37. The Ansâ—â—re Tvvo condemnation not euer necessary in case of hâ—resy M. Attorneys marginal note reproued In Cod. l. Manicheos l. Arriani l. Quicunque apud Paul Diacon l. 14. 16. * See cap. ad abolendum cap. excoÌ„municamus extra de haeret in 6. de heret cap. Super co 6. Decâ—et l 5. 〈◊〉 2. de liçreticis An. 1227. Decree of Pope Gregory the nynth about proceeding against heretickes Causa 15. q. 7. c. Si quia tumidus ex con 1. Carthag Hovv the Pope in old time might alter English lavves 3 Instance 1. H. 4. fol. 69. 76. 14. H. 4. f. 14. vide 20. E. 3. l. ass pl. 19. before vide 13. E. 3. Certificat 6. vide 20. H. 6. 1. 35. H. 6. 42. 7. E. 14. Fitz. Na. Br. 46. ff 14. H. 4. 14. Statut. de 2. H. 4. cap. 3. Ansvvere to the first To the second VVhence Bishops courtes haue their authority * Râ—portes fol. 8. 9. To the third The King may commaund the Bishop to doe his duty 4 To the fourth 4 Instance Stat. 6. H. 4. 1. The Ansvvere Against brybing in Rome and other like abuses The first instaâ—ce of the Attorney Stat. de 3. H. 5 cap. 4. The Ansvvere This statute maketh nothing for M. Attorney Statut. de 2. H. 5. â— 7. Lâ—llardy a â—olio For as Cockâ—e is the 〈◊〉 of the Corne so is heresie the destruction of true religion Statut. de 2. H. 5. c. 1. The Ansvvere VVhy teÌ„porall Iustices medled vvith Lollards VValsing in vita Heâ—riâ—s 5. VVhence the name of Lollards vvas taken The three conuersions of EnglaÌ„d part 2. â—ap 9. nu 31. cap. 19. num 34. 35. c. For in his booke of Acts and monuments pag. 419. â— H. 6 fol. â— 9 H. 6. fol. 16. 1 H. 6. 1â— To the first Bullâ— could not be promulgated vvithout the certificate of a Bishop To the second See Supra cap. 6. 3 to the third K. Ed. 4. raigned .12 yeres from 1460. to 1483. Syr Thom. More in â—it Richards .2 〈◊〉 â— Richard 3. raigned from 14â—3 to 1485. K Henry the seueÌ„th raigned from 1485. to 1509. to vvit 24. yeres All fovver Princes agree in our
controuersy The first proofe The secoÌ„d proofe Fox in his acts and Monuments The third proofe Foxie vita Edonar .4 â—uhar 3. Honrisi 7. The fourth proofe Polidor in vita Hen. 7. The first instance .1 H. 7.20 The ansvvere Hovv the cause of Sanctuary might be handled by temporall Iudges The secoÌ„d Instance 9. E. 4 â— vidâ— Fuz Na. Br. fol. 44. H. agreeing heervvith Note The Ansvvere The third Instance 9 E. 4.28 The ansvvere VVâ—o must iudge vvhether a fellon deserue the benefit of Clergie The 4 Instance 12. E 4. fol. 16. The ansvvere Sâ—a 16. Rich. 2. cap. 5. Hovv the Popes excommunication had place or not place in England vnder K. Ed. the 4. 2. Rich. 3. foâ— 22. VVhy Catholick Kings somtymes prohibited the entrance of the Popes Legates The fifth Instance 1. Henr. 7.10 Stâ—tut de 1. H. 7. c. 4. 10. H. 7. 18. 11. H. 7. 12 The Ansvvere To the first point To the secoÌ„d point The great authority of English Prelates To the thirde point Hovv a King is persona mixta Supraâ— cap. 4. Supra cap. 2. To the fourth point Bastardy a lett to priesthoode * Dist. 56. cap. 1. c. 1. vlâ— de filijs presby 6. Decret tit 11. cap. 1. Supra â— 2. VVho can dispense vvith plurality of benefices K. Henry the 7 dyed and liued in the religion of all his ancestours The causes of alteratioÌ„ in the time of K. Henry the 8. Supra 6. 2. 3. K. Henry the 8. raigned from the yere 1509. to 1546. to vvit 3â— yeares K. Henries booke against Luther anno Domini 1521. Henr. 8. in defens Sacram contr Mart. Luther Henr. ibid. K. Henryes argument of antiquity and consent of the Popes supremacy K. Henries argument of impossibility 1. Cor. 13. K. Henryes innectiue against the incoÌ„stancy of Luther An. 1527. Good offices of K. Henry coÌ„tinued to the Pope after the vvriting of his booke By vvhat degrees K. Henry fell to breach vvith the Sea of Rome The first breach with Rome Reports fol. 28. Stat. de 2â— H. 8. All committed to the body of the English Clergy All committed to the Archb. of Canterbury K. Henry subiected himselfe to the Archb of Canterbury The gradation vsed by K. Henry is assuning the supremacy A confideration of importance Caluin coÌ„ment in cap. 6. Amos K. Henry as supreme head condemned the ProtestaÌ„ts religion for heresy See statut an 31. H. â— cap. 14. VVith vvhat mature deliberation K. Henry as head of the church condemned the ProtestaÌ„ts An. 1540. An. 1546. The headship of K. Henry fitteth not M. Attorney A doubte moued by M. Attorney and slâ—nderly ansvvered Reportes fol. 32. This appeareth by the resolution of all the Iudges in 7. H. â— lib. Keylvv â—o 18. And this vvas longe before any â—ct of 〈◊〉 vvas made against forraâ—ne Iurisdiction â—â— K. Henry 8. Ecclesiasticall lavves made subiect to euery particular mans calumniation A great vntruth that Clerkes vvere not exempted from temporall Iudges VVestmon 1. cap. 2. an 3. Ed. â— Tvvo instances against M. Attorney vnder K. Edvvard the first Statut. de bigamis cap. 5. an 4. Ed. 1. Articuli Cleri cap. 15. an 9. Ed. â— 18. Ed. 3. pro Cler. cap. 2. 25. F. 3. pro Clero cap. 4. 5. 4. H. 4. cap 2. Harpâ—sâ—l ex Arâ—hâ—â—â— Cantuar. saeâ—ul â—5 cap. 9. in vita Thomae Arundellij Gaston chief Iustice refuted to sit in iudgement vpoÌ„ an Archbishop Paris an 1234. sub Henr. 3. Clerkes deliuered from secular Iudges in King Henry the third his time Idem An. 1239. VValsing in vita Edouardi tertij an 1344. King Edvvard the sixt raigned six yeares froÌ„ 1547. vnto 1553. See statut an 1. 2. Edouardi sexts Supra Cap. 3. Spirituall iurisdictioÌ„ could not be deriued from the child-king Galat. 4. An euâ—sioÌ„ refuted Different origens of teÌ„porall and spirituall anthority * See Supra cap. 2. 3. a Stat. 1. Ed. 6. cap. 1. b Stat. 2 3. Ed. 6 5. 6. cap. 1. c Stat. 1. Ed 6. cap. 11 12. d Stâ—t 2. 3. Ed. 6. cap 23. e â—tat 7. Ed 6. cap. 2. Queene Mary raigned six yeares from 1553. to 15â—â— Queene Mary restored all to the ancient vse againe Thomas Cranmer the first hereticall Archb. of Canterbury Q. Elizab. raigned 45. yeres from 1558. vnto 1603. VVhat moued Q. Elizabeth to make a nevv change Pope Clement 7. Pauluâ— â— Crafty dealing to moue the Queene to accept of the supremacy Adulatory speeches for imbarking the Queene The speach of Lady Eliâ—â—â— vviâ—◠〈◊〉 of Q. Maries 〈◊〉 CouÌ„sellours * Syr â— anâ—â—â—ngleseâ—d The Duke of Ferâ—â— his letter to bee seen in the K. of Spaine◠〈…〉 Aâ—â—hiuiuÌ„ â—â—â—hetovâ—nâ— of Cimanâ—aâ— Doct. Harding in his epistle to the Queene an 1565. An other protestation of Q. Elizabeth about the Reall presence Q. Elizab. confereÌ„ce vvith MoÌ„sieur Lansack * To the old L. MoÌ„tâ—gue The Earle of Southampton and others Q. Elizab. ovvne inclination tovvards Catholick religion D. Harding vbi supra Q. Elizab. dravvne to great extremityes against her Catholicke people M. Attorneyes iniurious conclusioÌ„â— A false â—harge of â—he Attorney See the booke of Dangerous Positions l. 2. c. 2. imprinted at London an 1191. Ibid. l. 3. a. 1. The first recusancy of Puritanes Hoâ— many Catholicks vvere Recusants from the beginning See the booke intituled ReasoÌ„s of Refusall Consider vvell this reason Reportes â—ol 37. False and Iniurious calumniations fol. 3â— Manifest slaunderous vntruthes fol. 39. The protestations M. Campian Shervvyn and others at theire deathes M. Attorneys Idaea Platâ—nica of ancient CoÌ„mon-lavves A scruple â—f conâ—â—ieÌ„ce vrâ—â—d vpon â— Attorâ—ey Vntrue informations of M. Attorney vnto his Maiesty August in Enchiridio c. 67. 68. 69. Lib. de fide operibus c. 14. 15. 16. Lib. 21. de Ciuit. Deâ— c. 21. in psal 80. alibi Supra in Praefat. False causes deuised of Catholicks constancy Only conscience stayeth Catholicks from follovving M. Attorneys current Luc. 12. Rom. 2. Eusâ—b l. 1. c. 11. histo Eccles. The iudgment of Constantius touching such as dissembled in religion Some points of consideration * The booke of three coÌ„uersions An important deliberation Rom. 2. No substaÌ„tiall reason can be alleadged vvhy vve should rather be of one religion then of an other The definition of heretickes No grouÌ„d or stay in sects or nevv opinions * August contra Epistolam FuÌ„dom capâ— 4. Cyrill Caâ—ech 1â— Hovve great and grieuous the sinne of heresye is â— Thom. â—2 q. 10. â—â— 6. Tit. 4. In the beginning of both the Examens of Fox his Calendar D. Thom. 22. quast 5. art 3. A similitude to be vveighed and considered Athanas. in Symbolâ— August lib. â—â—â—â—â—esi u◠〈◊〉 Quod. 〈◊〉 Deum â— seuere â—â—ntence 〈◊〉 Augustine aâ—â—â—lt the 〈◊〉 heresies that â—ay be The perils that arise by the insolency of some priuate men Men brought into despaire forget all reason and duty The exulâ—â—ration 〈◊〉 M. Attorneys booke A proâ—â—ise not â—â—â—formaâ—le 3. Reguâ— 12. Isa. 13. The dauÌ„ger and damage of dispersoâ— The finall Conclusion of the vvhole
and prescribeth in particular what is to be done as lawfull Iudge in these matters And to that of the French Bishops he giueth such answeres as therby he testifyeth that he wel knew himself to haue supreme authoritie and iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall as well ouer all Bishopps of France as of England and all countryes besides throughout all Christendome For thus he wrote as S. Bede relateth For as much as concerneth the Bishopps of France I gaue you no authoritie ouer them and from the ancient tymes of my precedessors the Bishop of Arles hath receaued his pall from the Sea of Rome whome we ought not to depriue os that authoritie which from them he hath receaued c. 12. And the same Pope Gregorie sending the pall which is the proper signe of Archi-episcopal authority vnto the same S. Augustine of England he appointeth him his limitts of power and iurisdiction and what he shall doe and giue to others and this without any reference vnto K. Ethelbert any way to depend of him in his said authority or execution therof For thus he writeth vnto him Reuerendissimo Sanctissimo Fratri Augustino Coepiscopo Gregorius seruus seruorum Dei. Quia noua Anglorum Ecclesia c. For that a new Church of the English nation by Gods gyft and your labour is now brought to participate of the grace of our Sauiour Christ we doe graunt vnto you the vse of the pall in the sayd Church only to be vsed in the solemne celebration of Masses we graunt you also authority to ordeine twelue Bishops vnder you which shal be subiect to your iurisdiction but yet sâ— as the Bishop which shal be ordeyned for the citty of London shall euer afterward be consecrated by a Synod and shall receaue also a pall of honour from this holy and Apostolike Sea of Rome â— wherin by Gods appointment I doe serue at this tyme. We doe will you also to send a Bishop to the Citty of Yorke whome your self shall thinke good to ordeyne but yet with this condition that if that Citty with other places neere about doe receaue the worde of God he may ordayne twelue Bishops also and so remaine with the honour of a metropolitan for that we doe intend God willing if we liue to giue him also the pall whome yet notwithstanding we will haue to be subiect to your disposition though after your death he shall so be ouer these Bishops whome he hath ordeyned as he be no way subiect to the iurisdiction of the Bishop of London c. But your Brotherhod shall not only be Superiour and haue authority ouer those Bishops which your self haue ordeined but ouer those also which shal be ordeined by the said Bishop of Yorke And so in the authority of Iesus Christ our God Sauiour you shall haue subiect vnto you all the Priests of Brittany to the end that from your mouth and holines of life they may receaue a true forme both of right belief and vertuous life and therby performing their dutyes of good Christians both in faith and manners they may come at length by Gods holy grace to enioye his heauenly Kingdome who keepe and defend you euer most reuerend Brother The tenth day before the Calends of Iuly Mauritius being Emperour c. the 4. indiction anno Domini 601. 13. By this epistle and commission of Pope Gregory we may see what authority he tooke himself to haue for all matters spiritual and Ecclesiasticall in our Countrey neither did he thinke herby to doe any iniury to King Ethelbert neither did the King take it soe or imagine that himself had any spirituall Iurisdiction or Ecclesiasticall authority to gouerne the Church by vertue of his temporall crowne more now by being a Christian then he had before when he was a Gentile but only that now he was to gouerne Ecclesiasticall persons also in ciuill and temporall matters and therby might rightly be called King of them both in the sense which befoâ—e in the second Chapter of this answere we haue declared 14. Nay good King Ethelbert was so far of from thinking himself to receaue any preiudice against the power and authority of his temporall Crowne by the spirituall iurisdiction ouer him and all others instituted by Pope Gregory as he infinitely reioyced therat and presently made temporall lawes to confirme the same hauing speciall care to prouide for the fafety and immunity of the Clergie as S. Bede doth signifie And moreouer that he reduced the forme of his secular iudgements and Tribunalls to the likenes of those of Rome Among other good things and benefits saith he which King Ethelbert with his wisdome did bring into his nation one was that he appointed by the counsaile of wise men the decrees of iudgements to be made according to the example of the Romanes which decrees being written in the English tongue doe remaine in vse and force vnto this day So Bede Who liued an hundred fifty yeeres after And this may suffice for example of the first Kingdome conuerted to Christian religion which was of Kent and the countreyes round about euen vnto the riuer of Humber 15. But if I would passe to the consideration of other Kingdoms also conuerted after this of their Christian CoÌ„mon-wealthes instituted and ordeyned according to the forme of this first there would be much to say For first some foure yeares after the conuersion of the sayd K. Ethelbert of Kent by S. Augustine was conuerted by the preaching of S. Mellitus Sebert or as S. Bede calleth him Sabered King of the East-saxons and some fiue yeares after that againe King Sigebert of the East-angles by the preaching of S. Felix Bishopp and some seuenteene yeares after that againe K. Edwyn of the Northumbers by the preaching of S. Paulinus And then further some nyne yeares after thatâ— K. Kinegilsus of the VVest-saxons by the preaching of S. Berinus and about the same time Prince Peda of the Mercians or Middle-iland people by the persuasion of the good K. Oswyn of Northumberland And finally about some 27. yeres after all this K. Ethelwâ—ld or Ethelwalch as S. Bede calleth him of the Southsaxons was conuerted by the preaching of S. VVilfride 16. All these Pagan Kingdomes as they receaued the faith and Kingdome of Christ by the industrye and labours of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall men that preached and instructed them and were subordinate the one to the other but all to the Sea os Rome so did those Kings now made Christians subiect themselues vnto them not only in matters of faith and beliefe but in discipline also and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction as sheep to their Pastors according to that which before you haue heard S. Cregâ—â—â— Nazianzen tell the Emperour of his tyme and herby it came to passe that albeit these different Kingdomes had different teâ—porall lawes for secular affayres before their conuersion and reteyned the same afterward vntill England became one sole Monarchie
iudge of such possessions as depend of legitimation we commaund your brotherhoods that leauing the iudgment of the said possessions to the King and his Courts you examine onlie the principall cause concerning the loialtie of the marriage it self and determine the same 43. Heerby then wee see first that M. Attorney alleadging this instance hath alleadged nothing at all against vs or for himself For that when the Earls and Barons refused to change the laws of England concerning inheritance vpon legitimation they said no more then is allowed them by the Canon-law it self as you haue heard And how will M. Attorney inferre of this that K. Henry the third held himself to haue supreme authority ecclesiasticall for that this must be his conclusion out of his instance or els he saith nothing 44. And it shall not be amisse to note by the way how these men doe vse to ouer-lash in their asseueratioÌ„s to help their feeble cause thereby By the auncient Canons and Decrees of the Church of Rome saith he the issue borne before solemnization of marriage is as lawfull and inheritable marriage following as the issue borne after marriage But this is not sincerely related For the Canon-law as you haue heard putteth diuers restrictions both in the persons to be legitimated and in the ends and effects whervnto they are legitimated as also concerning the Countries Kingdomes wherin they are legitimated Of all which variety of circumstances and considerations M. Attorney saying nothing his intention therin may easily be ghessed at And so much for this matter OF THE LIVES AND RAIGNES OF KING EDVVARD The first and second Father and sonne And what arguments M. Attorney draweth from them towards the prouing of his purpose CHAP. XI HAVING now come downe by orderly descent of seauen hundred yeares more of the raignes of our Christian English Kings shewed them all to haue byn of one and the self same Catholicke Roman religion comforme also in the point of this our controuersie about the acknowledgement and practise of the spirituall power and authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke in England concerning ecclesiasticall affaires And hauing declared the same so largely as you haue heard in three Henries since the Conquest of famous memory and authoritie aboue the rest and the last of them author also and parent of all Statute-law in our Realme we are to examine now in order three Edwardes lineally succeeding the one to the other and all three proceeding from this last named Henry Vnder which Edwardes and their ofspring M. Attorney preteÌ„deth more restraint to haue byn made in some points of the Popes externall iurisdiction then vnder former Kings which though it be graunted vpon some such occasions as after shal be shewed yet will you fynd the matter far shorte of that conclusion which he pretendeth to maintayne that hereby they tooke vpon them spirituall soueraingty in causes Ecclesiasticall You shall see it by the triall OF KING EDVVARD THE FIRST VVhich vvas the nynth King after the Conquest §. I. 2. When King Henry the third dyed his eldest sonne Prince Edward was occupied in the wars of the Holy land being then of the age of thirty three yeares who hearing of his Fathers death retourned presently homeward and passing by the Citty of Rome found there newly made Pope Gregory the tenth called before Theobald with whome in tymes past he had familiarly byn acquainted whiles he was Legate for his predecessor Vrbane the fourth in the said warrs of the Holy-land who receaued him with all honour and loue and graunted vnto him saith Stow the tenth of all Ecclesiasticall benefices in England as well temporall as spirituall for one yeare the like to his brother Edmund for an other in recompence of their expences made in the Holy-land Whervpon when the next yeare after the said Gregory called a generall Councell at Lions in France which was the second held in that place of aboue fiue hundred Bishops and a thousand other Prelates King Edward sent also a most honourable embassage thither both of Bishops and Noble-men 3. This King Edward beginning his raigne in the yeare of Christ 1272. continued the same for almost 35. yeares with variable euents For as he was a tall and goodly Prince in person high in stature and thereof surnamed Long-shanke so was he in mynd also no lesse war-like haughty earnest and much giuen to haue his owne will by any meanes whatsoeuer when once he set himself theron though yet when he was in calme out of passion he shewed himself a most religious and pious Prince 4. Of the later may be example among other things his speciall deuotion to the Blessed Virgin mother of our Sauiour which both Mathew VVestminster and VValsingham doe recount from the very beginning of his raigne doe coÌ„tinue the same throughout his life by occasion of many strange and miraculous 〈◊〉 from imminent dangers which himself ascribed to the said dâ—uotion and to our Blessed Ladies speciall protection Wherevnto may be referred in like maÌ„ner the piety of the said King shewed in diuers other occasions As first of all when in the first yeare of his raigne he voluntarily set forth published and confirmed the Great Charter made by his Father in fauour of the Church saying as in the said Charter is to be read Pro salute animae nostrae animarum antecessorum successorum nostroruus Regum Angliae ad exaltationem Sanctae Ecclesiae emendationem Regni nostri spontanea bona reluntate nostra dedimus concessinius c. We haue giuen and graunted freely of our owne good will this Charter for the health of our soule and of the soules as well of our predecessours as successours Kings of England to the exaltation of holy Church and amendment of our Kidgdome c. 5. And the like piety he shewed in many other occasions in like manner as namely when he being in his iourney with a great army towards Scotland and his wife Q. Eleanor daughter to King Ferdinand the third of Spaine surnamed the Saint a most vertuous religious Lady falling sicke dying neere the borders therof he leauing his course retourned backe with her dead body to London Cunctis diebus vitae suae eam plangebat saith Walsingham Iesum benignum iugis precibus pro ea interpellabat eleemosynarum largitiones Missarum celebrationes pro ea diuersis Regni locis ordinans in perpetuum procurans The King did bewayle this Queenes death all the dayes of his life and did by continual prayers call vpon mercifull Iesus to vse mercy towards her ordeyning great store of almes to be giuen for her as also procuring Masses to be said for her soule in diuers partes of the Kingdome 6. And moreouer in all the places where the said body rested as it came to London he erected great goodly crosses in her memory Vt à transeuntibus saith VValsingham
all appeals in causes Ecclesiasticall to the Court of Rome reducing all spirituall authority of determining the same vnto the body spirituall of the English Clergy for so the words of the statute are The body spirituall of the English Church saith he hauing power when any cause of the law diuine happened to come in question or of spirituall learning c. to declare and determine all such doubts to administer al such offices duties as to their roomes spiritual did appertaine without the intermedling of any exteriour person or persons c. Wherby it appeareth that by this Statute he reduceth all spirituall power to a certaine community of the Ecclesiasticall body of England but in the second Statute that followed in the yeare after against suing for licences dispensations facultyes graunts rescripts or delegacyes to Rome he seemeth to establish all authority in the Archbishop of Canterbury that was then Thomas Cranmer newly made by himself for allowing of his marriage with Lady Anne Bullen for so he saith in the statute That the Archbishop of Canterbury for the tyme being and his successours shall haue power and authority from tyme to tyme by their discretions to giue graunt and dispose by an instrument vnder the seale of the said Archbishop vnto the King and vnto his heirs successours Kings of this Realme as well all maÌ„ner of such licences dispensations compositions facultyes graunts rescrips delegacyes instruments and other writings for causes not being contrary or repugnant to the holy scriptures and lawes of God as heertofore had byn vsed and accustomed to be had and obtained by the King or any his most noble progenitors or any of his or their subiects at the Sea of Rome or any person or persons by authority of the same c. 12. Lo heer King Henry giueth authority to the Archbishop of Canterbury to giue vnto him to wit to King Henry himself and his successors Kings of England and their subiects all dispensations which they were wont to â—â—ke and obtaine at the Popes hand so as heer he acknowledgeth that in former times that authority belonged to the Pope and that his auncestors and progenitors were of that opinion but that now he being offended with him he would take it from him and bestow it vpon the Archbishop of Canterbury subiecting himself and his inheritours to aske and obtaine the said dispensations at his hands and his successours which was as you see to make Archbishop Cranmer Pope and not himself for this yeare as the whole body of the English Clergy was for the yeare past 13. And wheras it is euident that King Henry gaue this authority to Cranmer for dispensing c. to the end he should dispense with him for marrying of the said Lady Anne Bullen it seemeth strange that he would vse this so ridiculous circuyt as first to giue authority by Parlament to Cranmer to be able to dispense with him to wit with King Henry the giuer and would not take immediatly either by himself or by Parlament authority to himself to dispense with himself But it is well seen that he had some remorse or shame-fastnes therin at the first beginning though the very next yeare after he amended the matter or rather made it worse by assuming it to himself For calling another Parlament vpon the 26. of his raigne he made the first Statute of all with this Title An act concerning the Kings Highnes to be Supreme head of the Church of England and to haue authority to reforme and redresse all errors heresies and abuses in the same Wherby you may see what gradation was vsed in this matter or rather mistery giuing this power first to the Community of the English Clergy secondly to the Archbishop of Canterbury and thirdly to himself and all this in three distinct yeares immediately following one the other 14. And now if mens euerlasting saluation must depend vpon these mutations of spirituall iurisdiction as no doubt they did in thousands of our Countrey at that tyme and if the eternall wisdome of our Sauiour Christ hath left no more certainty for direction of our soules by spirituall gouernement and authority then this of our English Parlament which changeth so often and easely as you haue heard vpon euery Princes particuler inclination then are we doubtlesse in a pittifull plight for that as hath byn declared before of the certainty of this spirituall power for binding or loosing of our sinnes for SacrameÌ„ts instructions directions and all other spirituall helps and assistance in this life dependeth the surety of our euerlasting saluation or damnation in the life to come 15. But to goe forward a little further in this matter now we haue King Henry head of the Church and M. Attorney no doubt is glad therof for helping of his cause though it help it but little or nothing at all it being the first example that euer could be giuen therof in England or elswhere throughout the Christian world and so much the more to be misliked if we beleiue Iohn Caluin in his sharp reproofe of this attempt which he calleth Tyrannicall Anti-Christian But M. Attorney perhaps will not care for Caluin or Beza or any of their followers in this point for that it maketh not to his purpose Well then he must notwithstanding graunt this in all reason that if this supreme authoritie spirituall was wel and rightly and by gods direction spirit and allowance taken vpon himself by King Henry then is it likely that he was guided also by the same spirit afterward in making his decrees laws and ordinances for directing and gouerning the English Church by that authority and especially for reforming and redressing of all errors heresies and abuses therin according to the speciall title of his said authority before set down wherof it followeth that when vpon the 31. yeare of his raigne which was fiue after the said authoritie giuen him hee calling a Parlament determined six mayne and principall articles of protestant religion to bee heresies to witt The deniall of the reall presence of the communion vnder one kind only That Priests may marrie That vowes of chastitie may bee broken That priuate masses are not lawfull That sacramentall or auricular confession is not necessarie appointing them that should hould any of these heresies so coÌ„deÌ„ned by him to be burned as notorious hereticks it followeth I say that this was decreed by him out of the same spirit and direction of god for that otherwise his Ecclesiasticall supremacy had byn to small purpose if there were no certainty in his determinations or that God would permit him to erre so grosly in so importaÌ„t a busines as this was for the whole Church of England so soone after he had ginen him his said supreme authoritie Ecclesiasticall 16. And that this was done by him against the Protestants with great deliberation consultation aduise maturity in the fullnes of his power Ecclesiasticall appeareth